Legacy of the Sun

Chapters

Chapter 2: Out of the Shadows
Chapter 3: Luna's Apprehension
Chapter 4: Falling Into Place
Chapter 5: Complaints
Chapter 6: Arrival in Ponyville (Part 1)
Chapter 8: A Child's Cry and Pinkie Pie
Chapter 9: A Crack in the Diamond
Chapter 10: Unexpected Visits
Chapter 11: And The Gods Worry
Chapter 12: Taking Matters Into Your Own Hooves
Chapter 13: Secrets in The Night
Chapter 1: Into the Light
Chapter 7: Arrival in Ponyville (Part 2)

Chapter 2: Out of the Shadows

Trixie was furious.

“Sixty bits for one ride to Canterlot? Surely you jest! Such pricing is most absurd!” The fire in her eyes was unsettlingly discernible as she tried to pierce her opposite with her gaze. The carriage driver remained unimpressed.

“Perfectly reasonable in my eyes, lady. Canterlot is quite the way to go, and I gotta feed my family,” he answered with calm disinterest. His courtesy towards Trixie waned quickly as he realized that this potential customer was highly unwilling to pay the set price for transport.

“Do not bother The Great and Powerful Trixie with such pellucid roguery! T’is clearly a sham! Such a ferry should not cost more than ten bits!” Which was, incidentally, all the money Trixie possessed.

The carriage driver wasn’t intimidated by her big words. His eyes narrowed in suspicion when the ‘correct’ price was named. “Sixty bits and not one coin less,” Was his only answer. A threatening growl had snuck into his voice, a clear sign that no more attempts at negotiation would be allowed.

Trixie was never one to miss a clue for when it was time to leave the stage.

“No matter! If your ignorance clouds your perception of a once-in-a-lifetime-opportunity, then so be it! The Great and Powerful Trixie will easily find somepony else to transport her to Canterlot and subsequent glory!” She spun round with a snobbish "Hmph", letting her star-covered cloak fly lofty through the air before she strutted away, full of confidence.

Confidence which quickly crumbled as the facade it was, when she turned the next corner. Now what to do? This carriage driver had been her last hope. How was she supposed to get to Canterlot? Trixie let out a frustrated sigh as she took out her money bag and shook it. Her hope, that the coins magically had been quadrupled, was not fulfilled as barely any jingling sounded from the purse.

An even heavier sigh escaped the fortuneless mare as she put the purse back into her magician’s cloak. Well, no time to feel down. Once she found a way to Canterlot, things were bound to look up again. The nobles were sure to eat out of her hoof, as soon as Trixie got her show going! It was quite baffling why she had not thought of this before. If she had just thought things through, she would’ve never had had to make all those unnecessary trips to all those places, like Fillydelphia, Manehattan, and even Las Pegasus.

Inspirited by the thought of finally experiencing the fame and glory that was her due, Trixie lifted her head again and a determined smile pushed away the troubled look. Yes, she would finally be famous. Canterlot was her destiny! And nopony was going to stand between her and her destiny! Except the miles long road to said capital.

The realization dampened Trixie’s spirit and the corners of her mouth sank. It seemed like she was in for a walk to the capital of Equestria, with her entire luggage in tow. It was fortune in misfortune then, that her entire luggage was only one pair of saddlebags. She had sold all her other belongings to keep herself afloat. Of course, if she understood ‘keeping afloat’ as eating in the most expensive restaurants the cities had to offer, her lack of money was hardly surprising. Not that Trixie saw any need to change her lifestyle.

Just as the self-proclaimed famous stage magician pondered the hardships of a fabulous lifestyle, a swift movement to her left pulled Trixie out of her thoughts and she saw a shadowy figure scurry around the corner. Shortly after, an accusing cry echoed through the street.

“Thief!”

Confused, Trixie looked around, and found the accusation to be correct. Her saddlebags had been stolen! Shock seized Trixie, closely followed by rage and a furious stomp on the ground.

“Halt at once, you lowlife!” she yelled, taking up the pursuit. Her magician’s hat flew off as she ran around the corner, chasing after the fleeing criminal.

The closing hoofsteps immediately drew the thief’s attention. A look back revealed that he was pursued, changing his nervousness to panic. The discovered rogue accelerated, knocking several ponies out of his way as he fled down the street, oblivious of the oncoming carriage.

The driver’s face froze in panic as he noticed the approaching thief. Too late, he rammed all four of his hooves into the muddy road. The wheels of the carriage creaked in complaint, the vehicle’s weight pushing its driver a bit more forward, until it found an easier way out: sideways.

Realizing too late the predicament he was in, the thief’s eyes widened in shock. Briefly paralyzed, the fear of capture proved too strong. With terrifying speed, the thief and the carriage hurtled towards each other, blurs to the watching crowd. The fleeing criminal yelled in terror, the carriage wheels screeched. Suddenly, he jumped. The carriage lunged at him like a hungry beast, but its chance had passed. The thief narrowly escaped death, the wood front barely inches away from him as he sailed past it, hit the muddy road with all four hooves and then kept running.

“Watch where you’re going!” the driver yelled, a mixture of relief and anger on his face. The angry part grew when Trixie failed to slow down, and slammed right into the sideways-standing carriage. “And you too, lady! What the hay is up with you tourists?”

An icy glance was all Trixie could muster before she picked up the chase again. She quickly circled the carriage, but it was too late to catch up, the thief was almost out of her sight. she ground her teeth in fury and stomped on the ground, only to feel a weird, squishy sensation. Confused, she looked down and saw several potatoes that had fallen off the carriage during its slide.

The view sparked an idea in Trixie’s head, and a devilish grin spread across her face. With magic, she picked up one of the potatoes and let it hover in front of her. The driver had just come around the carriage when he saw Trixie’s doing, halted and squinted at her suspiciously. “Hey, what are you do—” He stopped in the middle of the sentence as realization hit him and shock widened his eyes.

“Now wait just a—” It was too late. In a fluent movement, Trixie spun around, aimed over her shoulder, lifted her left back hoof and kicked the flying potato with all her might.

A sharp whistle could be heard, followed by a loud Bang! as the weaponized vegetable zoomed through the air and impacted on the fleeing criminal’s head. A loud yell of pain sounded as the distant figure collapsed to the ground.

Trixie lifted her muzzle in a victorious pose as she trotted up to the thief to reclaim her rightful property. She sniffed arrogantly as she looked down on the criminal. “Simple lowlife! Such is the fate of one who tries to rob the Great and Powerful Trixie of her rightful wealth! You should—”

She paused when she noticed that her saddlebags hadn’t been the only things carried away by the thief. Beside him also lay a gunny sack, apples spilling through the slack opening onto the muddy road.

“That was amazin’!”

Trixie turned to see a young filly. Her coat was bright yellow, and her mane a blazing red, decorated by an oversized pink ribbon. She looked up at Trixie with eyes widened by amazement and admiration.

“Er… thanks?” For the first in a long time, Trixie found herself at a loss for words. This situation was most unexpected. She knew how to take praise during an act, but being thanked for a good deed? This was something Trixie hadn’t experienced in quite a while.

“That guy was at least sixty feet away! How’d ya do that?” asked the filly as she leaned forward. Trixie was completely unprepared for such a level of attention off the stage.

“Er, well, you see…” began Trixie, when a loud shout cut her off.

“Just what in the hay do you think you’re doing?!”

Disoriented, Trixie looked up. The driver of the potato carriage, who had been frozen on the spot since her kick, had finally regained his ability to move, as well as his anger. Yet it was not directed towards the thief, who still lay semi-conscious on the ground, it was focused on Trixie. His fuming stare was fixed entirely upon the broke stage magician as he approached with a curious gait, half stomping and half trott.

“You better be paying up for them damages you caused!” he yelled as soon as he stood before Trixie, entirely ignoring the filly between them. The words ‘pay up’ set off alarm bells inside Trixie’s head, but strangely enough, the driver’s aggressive behaviour allowed Trixie to compose herself. She was much more used to this kind of ‘gratitude’.

“Pay up? What hoax is this? I confronted this rogue all by myself and rid your town of his criminal tyranny. If anything, it is YOU who should remunerate ME!” The carriage driver clearly struggled to comprehend Trixie’s words, while she confidently stuck up her nose. After a few moments, however, the stallion shook his head and focused his anger on Trixie anew.

“I don’t care what that guy there did, if it hadn’t been for you, that fella there woulda never had jumped in front of me and my delivery woulda been safe and sound!,” he accused Trixie once more. Trixie opened her mouth to reply, when another voice sounded between them.

“Oh hush, Spuds MacKenzie, yer potatoes are fine. Stop tryin’ to get more money than ya can for those ol’ rock roots.” It was the yellow filly that stood between them, giving the owner of the carriage a stern look. Spuds MacKenzie, as she had called him, shied away at the sight of the filly, before quickly building up his tough facade again.

“My there potatoes ain’t rock roots, them’re high-quality products!” Spuds snarled as he glared at the filly. The young earth pony only smirked.

“Sure…if yer looking for somethin’ to play hoofball with, that is,” she grinned.

“Why, you little—” Spuds started, when somepony loudly harrumphed behind him. The stallion rolled his eyes in irritation before turning his head.

“What do you wa—” Spuds interrupted himself for a second time when he saw a huge red stallion towering over him, a disapproving look on his face.

“Ooh, hey there, Big Macintosh. Hain’t done seen you there at all! Er, how’s it going? Business good?” There was nothing left of the potato farmer’s angry self-righteousness. Instead, he seemed quite nervous, almost fearful as he wriggled in front of the far bigger stallion, who stared him down in silence.

“Right, now that we all calmed down, ya surely see that she doesn’t owe you anythin’,” the young filly explained, unfrightened by the large stallion’s arrival. The mention of money awoke Spud’s fighting spirit one more time.

“But…she still done squish one of my potatoes…and she done use another one to hit that there thief…,” he replied, his eyes wandering from Trixie and the young filly towards the huge silent stallion.

Before the filly could react, Trixie let out a theatrical sigh and raised one hoof to her forehead. “I will have no more of your wailing! Have these and be gone, rogue trader!” With those words, Trixie reached inside of her cloak, took her purse, and threw it in front of the potato farmer’s hooves.

Spud’s eyes widened in disbelief, baffled by this turn of events. Fortunately for him, his merchant instincts didn’t need to understand the situation to take advantage of it. With astonishing speed, the potato farmer snatched up the bag with his muzzle and was at his carriage before anypony could so much as blink twice.

A haughty snort came from Trixie as she watched the carriage quickly move further down the road, its owner obviously eager to leave before she could think twice about her money.

“Simple peasant! He clearly doesn’t know how to appreciate the generosity of The Great and Powerful Trixie!” Not that misplaced appreciation was Trixie’s actual problem. She had given away all of her bits, everything she had had to finance a transport to Canterlot, to pay for two potatoes! What was she supposed to do now?

“Did ya just give all yer money away to pay for two potatoes?” The question caught Trixie completely off-guard. Her haughty expression changed to bewilderment as she turned her head and met the filly’s confused gaze.

“Er… “ made Trixie, staring blankly at her. Then she vigorously shook her head and puffed up to a, hopefully, majestic position. “Bah! The Great and Powerful Trixie has no need for any coin, her sole presence is a far greater payment than any bits could be!”

“Ah’m pretty sure y’need bits to pay yer bills.” This filly was persistent. Fortunately for Trixie, she was equally stubborn.

“There is no need for such a thing, as The Great and Powerful Trixie will no longer remain in this ingrate town. The talents of such a gifted pony are urgently required at someplace else!” That, and the fact that the azure unicorn had no more money would be unwelcome news to the innkeeper.

While Trixie was planning her travel route in her head, the face of the yellow filly distorted into a contemplative grimace, as she tried to understand the complicated and cryptic statement of the self-proclaimed Great and Powerful One. Suddenly, her expression lit up in realization, and the corners of her mouth turned up in a self-satisfied smile.

“Oh, Ah see! Yer goin’ to the Summer Sun Celebration! So yer like a stage magician or somethin’?” Now it was Trixie’s turn to give a look of confusion to her conversational partner. Summer Sun Celebration? What was this filly talking about? The Summer Sun Celebration was not for another…five days?! With shock, the azure unicorn realized that she had completely lost track of time with her attempts to reach Canterlot. Panic started to well up inside Trixie, but disappeared when a sudden realization flashed through her mind.

Reaching Canterlot wouldn’t even be necessary, with the Summer Sun Celebration approaching. After all, there would be a lot of nobles there, just waiting to be impressed by Trixie’s virtuosity. More importantly, getting to the Summer Sun Celebration was not nearly as expensive and labor-intensive as getting into Canterlot without any connections from the inside.

Which is why Trixie’s answer hardly turned out to be a surprise. “Of course! Everypony will want to see the artistry of The Great and Powerful Trixie at the Summer Sun Celebration!” Not that she had a program or any spells practiced.

Of course, the young filly didn’t know that. “Really? Can you show one of yer tricks now? Can ya?” Immediately, Trixie’s broad grin froze up. Why did she always bring herself into such situations? There was no way she could do a spell big enough to justify her boasting.

However, those thoughts were suddenly pushed to the side when a movement behind Trixie caught everypony’s attention. The thief had taken advantage of their inattention to recover from the hit to the head, and was now of the opinion that it was time for him to leave.

Mud splashed when his hind hooves struck the ground, launching him into a sprint. The large, quiet stallion stepped up, but Trixie was faster.

In one fluid movement, she spun around, opened her saddlebags, and summoned her magic. In an immediate reply, a thin, long shape shot out of the bags, shooting through the air like a flying serpent, and followed after the thief.

A lashing sound made the fleeing criminal turn his head, just in time to see a rough shape darting towards him. He screamed in fear and surprise, just a moment before the shape coiled around him with a crack, shackling his legs. Suddenly robbed of his agility, the thief desperately fought for balance, but only managed to land on his snout, sliding to a stop with his muzzle in the mud.

The eyes of everypony were wide in amazement and disbelief, except for Trixie’s. She basked in the gazes of the silenced crowd before turning around to the yellow filly, who stood with mouth agape.

“The Great and Powerful Trixie believes that this little legerdemaine shall be quite enough of a demonstration of her prowess,” she stated smugly. As soon as she had processed what had happened, the little filly turned to Trixie, once more her face lit up with admiration.

“That was incredible!” Trixie gave a grin. This kind of praise was much more comfortable for her. She preferred being admired for her magical prowess and her skill with words over honest gratitude for helping somepony. Old preferences died hard.

“Your appreciation is most welcome. The Great and Powerful Trixie may consider giving you a discount for her show,” she answered, dragging the thief towards her with magic and the rope that fettered him.

“Really? That’d be great! Ah’d love to see yer show. When're ya gonna be there?” In one fell swoop, reality had caught up to Trixie again. The whole affair with the thief and the talk with the yellow filly had almost made her completely forget about it.

“Erm… The Great and Powerful Trixie shall see. After all, many a ponies will desire to see such fabulous—”

“You can’t afford a carriage, can’t you?”

Trixie flinched under those words, as if somepony just had electrocuted her. Frantic, she let her eyes move up and down the street, making sure nopony else was listening. She then turned around to the filly, poorly contained anger in her eyes mixed with embarrassment.

“Do not be ridiculous! The Great and Powerful Trixie is far above such peasant problems. It’s just that… sometimes, even a powerful and great unicorn like Trixie needs to use the roads of the common folks, to grace them with her presence.” It was a weak excuse and Trixie knew it just as well as the little filly. Yet the azure unicorn would be damned, to appear weak in front of a fan! The filly stayed persistent.

“But by walkin’ ya’ll never reach the Summer Sun Celebration on time! There’ll be no time for ya to start yer magic show.” Trixie hated it when somepony was more in the right than her, and the yellow filly’s words were absolutely true. Not that she was going to openly acknowledge this.

“No matter! Such trivial problems shall be of no hindrance to The Great and Powerful Trixie!” The following silence felt awkward. The filly was clearly still not convinced by Trixie’s solution and the red giant seemed just as confused. Yet Trixie’s majestic pose, or rather stubbornly looking the other way, told them that the unicorn was convinced of her solution, or at least not in the mood to debate it any further. The filly gave a shrug.

“Well, we’ll see ya at the Summer Sun Celebration, Ah guess? We gotta get movin’, though, and back to our carriage. It was—” She didn’t get further. Upon the words ‘our carriage’, Trixie’s eyes snapped open and her head swirled around so fast, that a loud cracking could be heard, followed by a yelp of pain from Trixie.

“You… you have a carriage?” she asked, rubbing her neck with a pained expression. The filly and the stallion, already halfway turned around, paused and looked back at Trixie.

“Yeah, sure, we do. We don’t live here, after all, we just come here to sell our apples,” the filly explained. As she saw the expression on Trixie’s face, realization lit up in her eyes and a devilish smile appeared on her lips. “In fact, our hometown is where the Summer Sun Celebration is held. We’re headin’ straight towards it.”

Trixie’s reaction at those words was not misinterpretable. Her eyes widened even more, her left front hoof stopped midway in the massage of her neck and her jaw dropped half an inch. Even for a little filly, such an open display of desire was not mistakable.

Of course Trixie would not be Trixie if she didn’t try to keep up the facade of confidence and supremacy. As soon as she caught the state she presented herself in, she straightened up, ignoring the still present pain in her neck, put her hoof on the ground, closed her eyes and put her muzzle high up in the air. “I see. That must be most fortunate for you. And what is even more fortunate for you is the fact that The Great and Powerful Trixie is so grateful of your deeds, that she shall grace you a little while longer with her presence, ensuring a safe and comfortable journey!”

Despite the confidence in her voice, Trixie’s desperation for a quick transport towards the Summer Sun Celebration was marginally disclosed, as she opened her left eye just a little bit to spy their reactions.

The stallion, like the entirety of their encounter, seemed indifferent to Trixie’s sudden revelation, except for a slight arch in his right eyebrow. The filly only wore a big, complacent smile on her face, not looking surprised either. It made Trixie wonder a little bit, if she was played for a fool here, but she tried not think about it. This was, after all, her last chance to get to the Summer Sun Celebration and successfully kick of her plan to get into Canterlot.

“Sure, why not? The more the merrier, right?” The tone of the filly’s voice was for Trixie’s taste a bit too jovial, but once more she ignored any signs she could possibly pick up about herself being outsmarted. Instead, she now smiled herself, throwing herself into a pose.

“Very well. Then the Great and Powerful Trixie shall dwell no longer here in this ungrateful place! Destiny is call— my hat!” This startled outcry immediately changed the pitch of her voice for a few octaves upwards, when Trixie’s hoof only touched air over her head.

Instead of suavely adjusting the position of her magician’s hat, she now frantically searched her entire head with her front hoof, of course in vain, while desperately looking up and down the street. “Ooooh, where is it, where is it? Where could it possibly be? I must have lost it while I was running after this thief…”

“Y'looking for this here?” Trixie’s head whipped around for the second time today and for the second time, her neck popped unpleasantly. The azure unicorn winced at the pain, which shot through her body anew, but this time she gave herself not a rest until her eyes recognized what they saw. For once, it was the red-coated stallion that had spoken, not the filly, and in his front hoof, Trixie could see…

“My hat!” she cried as she lunged forward and snatched the cusp cap out of the stallion’s hooves. A relieved sigh escaped Trixie’s lips and all the tension, that had immediately built up, left her body as she put the cap on her head. As she opened her eyes after a moment of collection, two very curious gazes met her own. Trixie gave a sheepish grin and then cleared her throat. “Ahem! Anyway. Shall we be on our way?”

The curious caution faded from the filly’s eyes and she nodded. “Sure, why not? But are ya sure ya don’t need to get any other stuff out of wherever yer staying?”

“There is no need for such a thing! The Great Trixie’s powerful magic shall take care of this once she is at the Summer Sun Celebration!” It also wouldn’t improve Trixie’s health to meet the innkeeper one more time. Her entire worldly belongings were inside those saddlebags anyway.

“Well? Let’s be off then! Great magic is waiting to be performed by the Great and Powerful Trixie!” the azure unicorn once more encouraged an early leave, eagerly letting her gaze wander from the filly to the stallion and back.

“Well, Ah guess if there is nothing else ya have to finish here…” Suddenly, the filly’s eyes went wide with realization. “Oh! By the way, ‘Ah’m Apple Bloom and this here’s my brother, Big Macintosh. Pleased to meet ya,” she finally introduced herself and the silent red-coat stallion, who nodded silently in response to his name being mentioned.

“Well met, young Apple loom and silent Big Macintosh. You are in the presence of the Great and Powerful Trixie!”

“Yeah, we kinda gathered that...”, answered the filly called Apple loom, but Trixie didn’t listen. Her thoughts were occupied with joyful images of nobles surrounding and praising her, blocking everything else around her out completely. Yes, this Summer Sun Celebration was going to change Trixie’s life. She just knew it!

Chapter 3: Luna's Apprehension

Canterlot Castle was brimming with activity. More nobles than usual wandered through the corridors and gardens of the royal palace, barely able to contain their excitement towards the Summer Sun Celebration. Even the ones that would not partake in the festivities in Ponyville couldn’t close off their hearts to the commotion that was going on around them. Some of them joined their friends in the gardens for a small, sophisticated chat, others accompanied their family members to the train station, from where they would depart towards the location of the festival.

Many of the nobles remained yet in Canterlot, waiting to depart from their homes a few days later. Ponyville was, after all, quite rural, and not a place in which someone of noble birth and status should spend their time for far too long, even if Celestia had decided to hold the festivities in such a location. Despite this, there was nopony in Canterlot who was not excited for the Summer Sun Celebration.

Thoughts of the festivity even kept up Princess Luna. It was uneasiness, however, that filled her, not excitement.

Having spent 1000 years imprisoned on the moon, there was nopony left except Celestia who remembered her as a royal princess. History books ensured that there would be nopony disputing her claim to royalty. Yet it had done little to ease the ponies’ worries. Hadn’t she been the wretched Nightmare Moon, who had threatened them with eternal night? Wasn’t she the monster from a 1001 bedtime stories and threats towards disobedient colts and fillies?

Nopony would directly say that to her, of course, and therein lay the problem. Luna couldn’t refute a problem if the others avoided it constantly, and her as well. It had taken Luna quite some time until the ponies in Canterlot wouldn’t flee at her mere sight, and it had taken her even longer to not have them cower in fear whenever she spoke. Those problems were of the past now, but ponies would still regard her with caution when she neared, often inventing excuses to avoid any interaction with her. Moreover, hardly anypony regarded her as their ruler. They’d call her princess and would show her respect, but in the end they turned to Celestia with their problems.

Not that Luna had any problems with playing the second fiddle. Her prior attempt to gain recognition had taught her that the second row was much more comfortable. Which is why she felt uneasy about Celestia’s decision to place her in the Summer Sun Celebration. The thought, to be dragged out of the comfy shadows and once more into the bright headlights, made unpleasant memories resurface.

Nightmare Night had nearly ended in a disaster and although the Princess of the Night had gained far more knowledge about how to treat her subjects and interpret their actions, her failures that night still haunted her.

On the other hoof, maybe this was the perfect opportunity to overcome her intimidation? Maybe she just needed one event of success to change her attitude. A success would be better for her position anyway. Luna knew of the suspicions some of the nobles harbored against her and having the Princess of the Night appear in this Summer Sun Celebration had probably riled up quite a few of them. For now, Luna could count on Celestia’s word as her protection from any open enmity, but she knew that this alone was not good enough. Her appearance at the Summer Sun Celebration had to be absolutely flawless!

Which was the very reason the Princess of the Night was wide awake in the middle of the day and wandering through the long corridors of the castle. Uneasiness had once more taken hold of her mind and led her on a desperate search for anything she could assist with, as it did so often these days.

Of course, today’s search was no more successful than yesterday or the day before that. It was the undeniable truth that there was no actual labor to be done in the castle. The Royal Guard had merely increased its presence in Canterlot and around the castle, since such festivities often brought out the strange, and sometimes dangerous, ponies out there. Anything that could be done for the Summer Sun Celebration was being done in Ponyville.

Luna sighed at this repeated realization as she kept wandering. She just could not stand this waiting! When were they gonna depart for Ponyville? She longed to prove herself, to show everypony that she was no longer the monster everyone had thought her to be for 1000 years. She had to do something, anything! Just how could she be helpful?

Then the realization hit her. She could help her sister! Such festivities were not only physical labour, they were also dependent on planning and overseeing. Celestia may have a 1000 years of a headstart in planning such an event, but she surely would be happy if Luna offered her help. One more pair of hooves was always welcome, was it not?

With this insight improving her mood and putting an end to her restlessness, Luna turned around and took course towards the observatory, her sister’s favourite room in the castle. She always went there when she needed to contemplate things or just wanted a quiet moment for herself. Since those came along seldom, the Princess of the Sun had to especially savor them. Ruling a nation had its demands on one’s private life.

Luckily, Luna’s stroll had taken her close to the observatory tower, so it didn’t take long for her until she saw the entrance to the stairs. As she approached, she noticed that it was the same guards as ever standing at the entrance. They were two of the very few ponies in Canterlot that held no fear towards Luna. If anything, they treated her in a much too familiar, almost chummy way, for guards. Luna enjoyed it very much. That’s why she gave the guards a friendly smile as a greeting.

They stared at her in shock.

Luna blinked confusedly. This was not their usual reaction. Normally, they’d smile back, greet them with friendly words. One time, they had even invited the Princess of the Night to a game of dice. So why this sudden change?

Determined to clear up this mystery, Luna stopped just in front of the guards and smiled one more time. The guards kept staring at her. Luna smiled even wider. The guards looked less scared and more confused now, but they still didn’t act like usual. Unwilling to just drop this, Luna stretched her smile to its maximal capacity, the corners of her mouth stretching in an almost impossible way. Finally, the two guards smiled as well, albeit very strained and still looking quite frightened, although it was probably more Luna’s smile then Luna itself that was the cause. Luna gave a satisfied no. That hadn’t been so hard now, had it?

“Greetings Swift Wing, Fire Ember. How does your shift fare?” she asked the two guards politely. The two guards, still grinning, exchanged a glance from the corners of their eyes. Then, the pegasus called Swift Wing answered.

“It’s been… splendid! Great! No disturbances, the nobles doing their nobly stuff and we’re here, just… erm…”

“Guarding,” Fire Ember, the unicorn, interjected.

“Yes, guarding, that’s it! Because, that’s what we do! We… guard,” Swift Wing finished lamely, giving Luna another wide smile, while his eyes were darting from left to right just as if he was looking for help.

Luna chose to ignore it. “I am happy to hear it! Now then, I shall be on my way, leaving you two to your duties—”

“Right! Your way! That wouldn’t just happen to be going up the stairs to the observatory?” Luna raised an eyebrow as she turned to Fire Ember, who sported the same uneasy smile as Swift Wing.

“Of course it would! Why else would I be here?” she replied, letting her gaze wander from Swift Wing to Fire Ember and back.

“Ermmm, well, maybe you should try to come back later? Princess Celestia is… busy,” Swift Wing explained, the timid tone of his voice would not quite fitting his words. “That’s what she is, right, Ember?”

“Wha— oh, right! Yeah, totally busy. Busy with being… busy. You know, all that stuff with, uh… with… er…” As the unicorn’s voice shrank to a mumbling, Luna’s expression turned all the more confused, and slightly annoyed. What were these guards playing at?

“The festival!” Luna gave a start as Swift Wing’s voice exploded from her left.

“Right, the festival! She’s busy with the stuff with the festival!” Fire Ember followed suit, as he pointed at his fellow guard in a gesture of confirmation.

“Yes, I am quite aware,” Luna answered impatiently, taking her steps towards the door, “that is why I have decided to come help my sister, to ease her burden.”

Luna reached towards the door with her left hoof, but just a split second before she reached it, the two guards desperately threw themselves in front of their princess, blocking the path to the door with their bodies.

“But, but you can’t! It’s erm… really important business!” Swift Wing cried.

“Right! Highly royal business! She needs to be perfectly alone for this,” Fire Ember added, his eyes wide in fearful desperation.

Luna furrowed her brow. This was starting to really annoy her. Forcefully, she brought her hoof down on the ground with a loud stomp, fixing the two, now obviously nervous, guards with a stern gaze.

“In case you have forgotten, I am royalty as well. Whatever secret business my sister may have to deal with in this tower, my help will be most certainly useful. Now, let me pass!” For a brief moment, Swift Wing and Fire Ember seemed to seriously consider blocking Luna’s path. As their anxiety passed, however, resignation filled their eyes and they stepped aside.

“Well, if you insist, Princess… ” sighed Fire Ember, opening the door with his magic, wearing an expression as if he was signing his own death sentence. Luna, on the other hoof, had completely regained her joviality and nodded, a large smile on her lips.

“Yes, I insist. Do not fret, my sister won’t be angry at you. Most certainly she will be happy that you let me up”

“Maybe, but somepony else won’t be so much... ” Swift Wing’s words were a soft murmur, barely more than a breeze and not audible for the Princess of the Night, who was already climbing the stairs.

All the same, Luna wondered about the guards’ behavior. Celestia would never sacrifice a link to the outside world for her privacy. Visitors were always allowed to come up to the observatory, though most of the nobles refrained from climbing those stairs, labelling the ascend ‘exhausting’. It was one of the reasons Celestia had selected this part of the castle as her refuge.

So why Swift Wing’s and Fire Ember’s strange behavior? They knew Luna well enough to know that she was never unwelcome to Celestia. Even if her sister had desired to be alone, the two guards would have most certainly brought up more convincing arguments than that the Ruler of Equestria had to do “stuff”. In fact, their entire conduct had been unusually high-strung, as if their lives had been dependant on them fulfilling their orders and Luna knew that Celestia would never cause such fear in her subjects.

After a while, Luna just abandoned those thoughts with a shrug of her shoulders. Surely Celestia would have answers to all those questions and in the end, everything was sure to be a silly misunderstanding. Swift Wing and Fire Ember were, after all, famous among their colleagues and in the castle for being the two unluckiest stallions the Royal Guard had ever hired.

Contemplating the two guards’ luck in life, Luna did not realize she had already reached the top of the stairs until she stood in front of the observatory’s door. It was not an undesired contact between door and head that took Luna out of her thoughts, it were voices. Voices that were coming from beyond the door.

Luna raised an eyebrow. Several voices? Strange, Fire Ember and Swift Wing had not mentioned any visitors, although that would’ve been one of the more understandable reasons to keep her from entering the tower. Who could it be? She heard the voice of her sister, but could not recognize the other one. It sounded very familiar.

Luna hesitated. Should she disturb? Maybe this discussion was important. She didn’t want to bother her sister if she was in the middle of something. They had been apart for 1000 years, but Luna was Celestia’s sister and knew that she tended to overwork herself, without regard for her own well-being. If Luna came in now, maybe that would only add more stress to the huge pile of work her sister already had.

As she pondered, Luna’s stubbornness spoke up. She had come all the way up here, why shouldn’t she enter? It’s not like she was planning to do any serious harm. In fact, she was here to help! There was nothing that could possibly go wrong!

Her enthusiasm renewed, Luna raised her front hoof and knocked on the door, before letting herself in without awaiting an answer. As soon as the door had swung open under the influence of her magic, she sent a bright smile into the room.

“Greetings, sister. I was wondering if—” The next few words stayed stuck in her throat as she actually perceived the room. Her eyes widened in disbelief and shock, as her brain started to work feverishly to regain control of her senses and shake off the rigidity that had taken hold of her body.

The observatory was as she knew it. The room itself was small and its walls hidden behind several bookshelves, which contained numerous works about the stars and the movement of celestial bodies. There was a simple, sturdy table in the middle of it, on which several books were stacked, most of them pushed to the side right now. On the other end of the room was a large exit to the actual ‘attraction’ of the observatory: a large balcony, reaching out into the sky, a fine example of unicornian architecture. On the very edge of it stood Celestia’s telescope.

The telescope was another thing to behold entirely. It had been a collaboration of the finest of unicorns’ glassblowers and earth ponies’ smiths, its lenses finely crafted while the hull was without any flaws, filigrane engravings on its sides. the mechanisms were, even after all these years, smooth and resulted in absolutely no noise when redirected or the altitude corrected. The view through it could be truly breathtaking if placed in the hand of a professional, and Celestia had had quite enough time to master its use.

These were all familiar sights for Luna, who had been up here quite often. Yet one thing was entirely alien to this room and the very source of her shock, a pony. One very specific pony, whose presence in this castle she had almost forgotten. Yet there he was, in the flesh, returning Luna’s confused look with a gaze of mild curiosity, before turning his attention to the countless documents that covered the bookless rest of the table’s surface.

It was a sight so shocking for Luna that she completely forgot that her sister’s presence, who stood on the other side of the table. As Luna had entered, Celestia had raised her head, looking directly at the door to see who had just come in.

confusion briefly lingered on her expression, replaced by joy when she recognized her younger sister. “Luna!” she exclaimed joyfully. “Come on in. We were just—”

“About to discuss the security measures for the Summer Sun Celebration, which should have your undivided attention, Your Highness,” Stone Quill cut off Celestia, reprimanding the ruler of Equestria with a stern look.

What followed these words was a reaction from Celestia, which nopony outside of this room had ever seen: the Ruler of all of Equestria, Raiser of the Sun, rolled her eyes like an impatient school filly and sighed. “Once more? I already told you last time and I will tell you for the fifth time: I have no intentions to raise the level of security during the celebration,” she replied, an impatient tone in her voice that was very unbecoming of a princess.

Whereas most other ponies would have just caved right there, too afraid to talk back against their ruler, Stone Quill didn’t even bat an eyelid. “Then I will tell you for the fifth time as well, such lax security measures are not appropriate for such a huge event. The fair is inadequately protected and there is no possibility to keep check of the wandering ponies, who will undoubtedly be there. It’s an open gate for disloyalists or other violent maniacs.”

“You’re being paranoid. The Royal Guard and the Night Watch are perfectly capable to keep order with this amount of presence,” Celestia answered, waving her hoof as if to shoo away an annoying fly.

“You’re being naive, if that’s what you think. Only one madpony is necessary to endanger everypony at the celebration and I assure you that there is quite a number of ponies out there who would love to take their shot at the royal sisters, literally. We need absolute control over this festival if we are to—”

“What is he doing here?!”

Luna’s question cut through Stone Quill’s argumentation like an ice shard through a summer wind. The stallion froze mid-sentence, his muzzle remaining open as if somepony had pulled the plug from a very lifelike pony-doll. Celestia turned her head towards her sister, shock clearly visible in her expression as she stared at Luna.

Luna didn’t pay any heed towards her sister. The only thing she was aware of, could be aware of, was Stone Quill. Her eyes, which were fixed upon him, were ablaze with anger and the air around her was crackling with magical energy, ready to strike down in an offensive spell if she only willed it so. The only thing keeping her from doing so was apparently nothing except the certainty that it would be Stone Quill who’d attack first.

Stone Quill seemed completely unfazed. He sighed silently before arranging his documents with his magic, completely ignoring the violent flare that illuminated Luna’s horn when she saw him casting a spell. He just looked over to Celestia and nodded slightly. “We will discuss this later. It seems like you have more important tasks at hoof.”

Celestia silently nodded in agreement, though her worried expression told a different story of her thoughts. If Stone Quill noticed this, he chose to ignore it. He turned around and walked towards the door. Luna immediately sidestepped, carefully observing his every step while she kept their distance constant. Her eyes did not sway from him and even when he exited through the door, she just kept staring at it as his steps faded away.

An icy silence spread between the two sisters. The atmosphere crackled with tension, sure to drive any other unnecessary witnesses away in discomfort. Even the sun seemed unwilling to intrude into this family situation, as the warm light receded from the observatory, casting it in a shadowy grey. The silence persisted until Celestia cleared her throat loudly and hesitantly move around the table.

“Luna?” Her sister didn’t react, keeping her eyes focused on the door. Celestia sighed deeply and took another step closer, continuing to talk. “Please, Lulu, don’t be like that. I know what you’re thinking—”

“Then why did you do it?” Immediately, Celestia stopped in her step. Though she could still not see Luna’s expression, the tone of her voice made all too clear what kind of emotions were boiling inside the Princess of the Night right now.

“Why did I do what?” Celestia asked, though she knew perfectly well what her sister meant.

No longer able to restrain her anger, Luna spun around upon this question and looked directly into Celestia’s eyes, the blazing anger now a burning rage. “You know what I mean!,” she accusingly yelled at her as she raised her left front hoof and pointed towards the door. “Why is this, this monster out of his tower during the day?! What was he doing here?!”

For a while, Celestia didn’t say anything, she just looked deep into the eyes of her sister, countless possibilities of what she could say swirling inside her head. None of them were the reply Luna wanted. Celestia closed her eyes, took a deep breath and then answered. “He was here to help me plan the Summer Sun Celebration. I put him in charge of” but Celestia didn’t come further, because Luna exploded.

“In charge? In charge?! Have you completely forgotten who he is? What he is?!”

“I have not forgotten, Luna, but it seems you have.” Luna stared at her sister, at a complete loss of words over her infuriation. Yet this loss was not of a permanent nature.

“I have forgotten?! Oh, I think I remember what he did quite clearly! You, on the other hoof, dear sister, don’t seem to remember. Do I need to remind you of what he did to us?! What he did to Equestria?!” Luna’s voice almost cracked at the fury with which she shot out these words while she almost spat out every time she referred to Stone Quill as ‘he’. Celestia, on the other hoof, just stood there, regarding her younger sister with a sorrowful expression.

Finally, she sighed deeply, and then answered. “Yes, I do remember Lulu. But I also remember who he was before that. Yes, what he did to Equestria was terrible, but don’t you remember what he was like before that? How he helped us? How he saved our lives?”

For the first time since the anger had taken hold of Luna’s heart, she hesitated. Her mouth opened, but no words came out. Her eyes started to stray, evading her sister’s gaze, as she began to wander about the room, anxiety now taking the helm of her mind as the anger inside her receded.

Once again, neither one said anything. Celestia just stood there, observing Luna’s wandering about, her restlessness only a symptom of the struggle waging inside her. Seeing her sister troubled pained Celestia, but she could not give in now. If she wanted all of this to end during this Summer Sun Celebration, she had to make Luna see. She had to free her from the demons of their past.

Finally, Luna stopped, the table standing between the two sisters once more. She looked towards the ground, but Celestia could see that the blazing fury had vanished from her eyes. In its stead, a deep sadness had appeared.

It cut deep inside Celestia’s heart to see her sister like this, but there was nothing she could do or say that would make it better. The scars in Luna’s heart were too deep to be healed by mere words, even if they were coming from her sister. All Celestia could do was stand and watch, and carry her own burden by herself, so as to not strain her sister any more than it was necessary.

A slight shiver ran through the younger princess’s body as she deeply inhaled, her eyes closed while she was trying to regain control over her emotions that now ran wild inside of her. One, two, three times she breathed deeply, each time the shudder in her voice receding just a little bit more, the tremble slowly fading from her legs as well. Then, after the third breath, she opened her eyes again and looked up, gazing out of the balcony, into the clear, blue sky.

For a moment, Celestia feared that more silence would stand between them, but before she could attempt anything to reach out to her sister once more, Luna spoke up. Her voice was calm and the shudder in her words was minimal, but her tone bore evidence for the shadows that were haunting her mind.

“I just… don’t want him to hurt you again…”

Celestia smiled softly at those words. How could anypony suspect her sister of once more transforming into Nightmare Moon? Even in her most precarious time she still thought only of others and of herself second.

“Don’t worry about me, Lulu. I can manage for myself. And Stone Quill means no harm, far from it. He is actually willing to help us.” Celestia’s gentle voice was filled with care for her younger sister as she passed the table with soft steps and stood herself behind the younger princess.

If those words reached Luna, she showed no reaction to it. She just kept staring right out onto the balcony, her face still turned away from her sister. At last, Celestia sighed. Maybe it was too early to try and convince Luna of Stone Quill’s sincerity. Perhaps she just needed to see him work with her own eyes. They both hadn’t talked to each other since… well, for a long time.

As she turned around to focus at least part of her attention towards the documents on the table, she spoke up once again. “Very well, if it calms you, I will talk to Shining Armor and have him delegate two of his best stallions to watch over Stone Quill. I’ll tell Stone Quill right after I—”

“No.”

Celestia looked back at Luna with a quizzical look. The Princess of the Night had turned around, her expression once again calm and collected, though nowhere near her previous cheerful mood.

“No?” Celestia repeated, her left eyebrow slowly rising. Luna nodded.

“Don’t tell Stone Quill. I want to tell him myself. After all, I am the one who thinks he should be kept under surveillance.”

Celestia was honestly at a loss of words. Luna, talking to Stone Quill? She didn’t know what to even think of this! On one hoof it was foreseeable that this would not be remotely comparable to a nice chat between friends. The last time the two of them had had a talk without Celestia being there, it had ended very badly. On the other hoof, it was also for the first time since ages that Luna actively desired to take up contact with Stone Quill.

When Celestia looked into her sister’s eyes, she could not bring herself to say no. A small flame of conviction had been lit inside Luna and what kind of older sister would she be if she stopped her from facing her inner demons? Celestia couldn’t protect her from getting hurt. It was 1000 years too late for acting like this.

A resigned sigh escaped the lips of the Princess of the Sun, but was closely followed by a smile as finally, Celestia nodded. “Alright, I will leave it to you.”

Luna hadn’t realized she had held her breath until she released it, all the tension escaping her body upon hearing those words, while a smile of relief appeared on her face. “Thank you, Tia! I promise, you won’t regret it!” she exclaimed, her relief turning into joy as she happily beamed at her sister before turning towards the door and galloping down the stairs, eager to fulfill her promise.

Staying behind, Celestia listened to the hoofsteps of her sister grow more and more quiet until they vanished completely, leaving the Ruler of Equestria alone in her tower. The smile she had given her sister, had disappeared out of the room along with Luna and had been replaced by an entirely different expression. No pony had ever laid eyes on their princess in such a state, and no one ever would. What ruler would allow their subjects to see a sorrowful and weary expression on their face? One had to be strong as a leader, flawless and inexhaustible. Still, Celestia was just another pony. Even as a princess.

“Regret,” she murmured absently, as if trying the taste of this word, the one thing she as a ruler would never be allowed to admit. A light chuckle escaped Celestia, closely followed by a deep, exhausted sigh, before she turned her gaze onto the balcony, towards the endless sky. “Unfortunately, I’m far too old to not feel regret. “

Chapter 4: Falling Into Place

Apple Bloom had already gathered that their unexpected travel guest was somewhat grandiose. She just hadn’t expected that she would be such pain in the flank.

The journey had started promising enough, with everyone in good spirits as they boarded the carriage except Big Mac, who had hitched himself up to the harness. As soon as Trixie and Apple Bloom had settled on the carriage, the Apple siblings had given each other a nod and off they had been, on their way home. The road was gentle to them, the weather sunny with a few clouds. A cooling breeze out of the forest to their left added to the comfortable traveling atmosphere.

Big Mac had no difficulties in having one more pony added to the carriage and thus, they progressed at a steady pace on the rural road. The scenery around them was reminiscent of a painting from Armoire Goldenline, with golden fields stretching endlessly towards the east and slowly transforming into a softly whispering forest towards the west. They crossed a small creek over a simple wood bridge and the playful rippling of the water against the rocks in streambed sounded like music in the ears of Apple Bloom.

The peace and quiet of the scene, however, could be enjoyed full-heartedly only briefly. After just about half an hour, strange sounds started to come from the corner of the stage magician. At first scarce, they soon became more frequent and louder. Hoping that the strange behaviour of the azure unicorn would cease, Apple Bloom ignored it at first. Yet as the sounds started to grow louder every minute, the young filly’s patience started to wear thin.

After an especially loud and theatrical sigh, Apple Bloom turned around and looked at Trixie, smiling friendly. “Everythin’ all right over there?” It was less a question and more a subtle plea for a little bit more restraint. Unfortunately, Trixie had long since gotten rid of such an unnecessary word as ‘restraint’ from her vocabulary. As well as subtlety.

As soon as Apple Bloom had voiced her question, Trixie let out another theatrical sigh, threw her back against the wall of the carriage and let her head hang over the side. She put her right front hoof on her forehead, moaning as if in great pain. “No, it is not ‘everything all right’ over here. The Great and Powerful Trixie is suffering from a very serious arduousness!”

Trixie paused, giving Apple Bloom to express her worry and concern over the azure unicorn’s suffering. There weren’t any. Trixie waited a bit longer, yet nothing. Finally, she carefully opened one of her eyes and took a look. As it turned out, Apple Bloom was less captivated and more confused by Trixie’s words, staring at her blankly.

Trixie rolled her eyes in frustration. Her acting talent and language knowledge were completely unappreciated! The azure unicorn lifted herself up into a normal sitting position, placing her two front hoofs between her hindquarters, before looking directly at Apple Bloom, her eyelids half lowered in resignation. “A problem. I’m facing a problem here,” she explained, her voice only half the volume from before and its pitch noticeably flatter.

“Oh!” made Apple Bloom, her eyes growing wide and the shape of her mouth imitating the sound perfectly. “Well… Ah hope it’s nothin’ serious? It’s still quite a ways ‘till we’re home.”

A deep breath, full of suffering, escaped the stage magician’s lips. “It is quite serious indeed! But The Great and Powerful Trixie supposes she could try to bear her suffering. Yet do pray tell, how much further down the road is the reaching of our destination?”

“Erm …” The not at all informative sound did not provide Trixie with the desired information. Neither did the prolonged silence from Apple Bloom, as the young filly started to knit her eyebrows and tap against the tip of her nose. For a while, none of them spoke, only the whisper of the breeze from the forest broke a little of the ice that had wrapped itself around the carriage with the uncomfortable silence, accentuated with the rhythmic clopping of Big Mac’s hooves.

The longer the silence persisted, the lower Trixie’s eyelids started to sink, at first as an expression of her annoyance. But soon enough they actually started to feel heavy, as the stage magician felt the drowsiness from previous nights, cut short because of innkeepers demanding their money, creep up on her. The sleepiness was driven away as the wheels of the carriage met one particular nasty bump on the road. The vehicle shook violently, as if somepony had just delivered a nasty kick to the side of the carriage. Immediately, Trixie yanked open her eyes again, looking left and right as her heart beat violently in her chest.

Apple Bloom seemed entirely unphased by this little mishap, still remaining in her thinking pose, until she just shrugged with her shoulders. “Aw shoot, Ah have no idea. But Ah’d reckon it’ll be about late afternoon ‘till we’ll reach Ponyville. But don’t worry, miss magician, Big Mac is as capable as two stallions, we’ll surely come home before dusk! …are ya okay?”

The young filly looked at their traveling guest with a concerned expression, but Trixie paid no heed to her question. In fact, Trixie didn’t pay anything any attention at this very moment. The stage magician just sat there, besides the gunny sacks filled with apples, her body completely motionless, while her mouth and eyes were wide open.

Apple Bloom was at a loss. Sure, she appreciated that the azure unicorn was finally quiet, but the expression on her face was not really calming. In fact, it became somewhat unnerving, as the seconds passed and slowly stretched themselves into minutes. Then, just as Apple Bloom opened her mouth hesitantly for another question, motion returned into Trixie’s body and even her voice came back, even though it was just a faint whisper, as she just said one word.

“Ponyville?”

“I still don’t get it. Why Ponyville?” Twilight gave an exhausted sigh as she kept her sight locked on the several documents strewn around the entire tree stub which served as table in the middle of the library.

“For the fourth time, Spike, I really don’t know.” Twilight answered, opposed to her sigh, in a patient tone while she lifted one of the documents up with her magic and carefully checking its content. “Maybe it’s because it’s the closest larger city next to Canterlot, maybe it’s because of the personal ties she has to this land, since she gave it herself to the Apple family.”

Although not wearing a satisfied expression, Twilight still put down the document, only to let her horn light up once more. This time she grabbed a map of Ponyville, which’s content had been extensively extended with various self-written notes, circles around several locations and other colorful marks. “Or maybe she wants to celebrate here because of the Bearer of the Elements of Harmony. Who knows? I don’t think there’s really a need for you to make such a fuss about the decision of the Princess.”

“Me?” Spike asked incredulously. “Aren’t you making a way bigger fuss?” Twilight didn’t react, she was occupied with fetching a book out of the numerous shelves in the library, it’s title being: Summer Sun Celebrations. 800 – 980 a.Dscd.Fl.

“What are you talking about?” she then answered, as soon as the book safely landed between the many papers covered with writings, without making any of them fly away. “I’m merely doing what is expected of me. The whole Celebration has to be prepared for when the princess arrives.”

“But you didn’t even get a notice from the princess, saying that you should—” Spike couldn’t finish, because Twilight already interrupted him, this time actually turning around, one of her eyebrows arched in disbelief.

“Of course I didn’t! Why sould I? It’s obvious that the princess expects of me to organize the Summer Sun Celebration. It’s how I landed in Ponyville in the first place!” As soon as Twilight finished her own sentence, her eyes suddenly widened, her mouth staying open as a horrible realization hit her.

“Oh no…” she whispered, leaving Spike completely alone in his confusion, though now there was also worry growing inside of him.

“ Twilight? Are you alright?” he asked, though maintaining a safe distance all the while. He had been quite some time with Twilight now. His entire life, in fact, so he knew very well that this kind of situation could go two ways and the more likely one was a case where it was recommended to keep some distance from Twilight.

“What if this is a test?” Yep, keeping the distance was definitely the smarter choice. “What if she wants to find out if I truly have made any progress on friendship? What if my preparations for Summer Sun Celebration are something to prove all the knowledge I have gathered about social interaction? What if I have already made a mistake?!”

Not waiting for an answer, Twilight spun around, now dragging two, three, four other books out the shelves and piling them up besides here. She frantically grabbed all the documents, hovering them in the air, her eyes darting left, right, up, down, all over the place, cross-referencing, while a quill, that she had picked up in the middle of all of it, started to add even more markings to the map of Ponyville. “Oooohhh, I have to rework it all! This changes everything! If only I had realized this earlier! So much time already wasted.”

“Twilight…”

“I have to talk to Applejack, she has to prepare even more apple delicacies than at the wedding. Wait! That could mean we weren’t good enough friends back then for her to make the most she could do and the Summer Sun Celebration is a public festival! It wouldn’t be any good if there was a greater variety than at a royal wedding.”

“Twilight.”

“Well, there should be at least cid— oh, but what if that reminds her of Applejack’s letter? What if she didn’t like that one, because she didn’t learn anything new? What if I will get a bad grade for this?!”

“Twilight!”

“Quick, where is the book about zebrican customs? I have to make sure that I show the princess I care about the culture of my other friends-- but what if that shows I only care about their culture and not about them? Oh no, what do I do?!”

“TWILIGHT!!”

The lavender unicorn flinched, as finally the voice of the young dragon penetrated her armor of paranoia and panic. Unfortunately, the flinch extended to her magical grasp, scattering all the hovering papers over the library. Frantically, Twilight sprung up and began to spurt from one side of the library to the other, catching the flying documents with her magic out of mid-air.

Spike, feeling guilty at causing this, helped her by collecting the ones that were already on the ground, but also used the involuntary pause to speak freely. “Don’t beat yourself up about this! The princess wouldn’t use something as the Summer Sun Celebration as a test. Besides, you already had passed one of her tests not that long ago, remember? I think she won’t ask anything like a test so soon after saving an entire empire.”

Twilight sighed deeply, this time out of resignation. “Of course, you’re right Spike. I guess I’m just as uneasy as you are that she wants to celebrate another Summer Sun Celebration in Ponyville so soon already. She also didn’t send me any messages, so I just don’t know what to expect.”

Spike looked at her with sympathy, pondered shortly, then opened his mouth, and with a loud burp and the hissing of a green flame, a scroll, tied up with a red band and closed off with the well-known royal seal, appeared out of thin air. Twilight was so surprised at this sudden development that she did not, as usual, grab the notice out of the air with her magic and instead just let it fall to the ground, to the other documents, which were still silently shuffling as if to work off their excitement from this surprising flight.

Spike was quicker to regain his composure. He picked up the scroll from the ground and looked at it with curiosity to which a little bit of fear got mixed in as he shot a glance at Twilight. She didn’t recuperate from the surprise as nicely as her assistant. In fact, she seemed even more thunderstruck, her eyes slowly growing wider and wider, as if it was not a scroll that had just appeared but a hideous monster, made out of black fur and disgustingly yellow claws.

“Twilight? Everything okay?” Spike repeated the question from before, hoping that the result would be at least a little bit more controlled. For a short while, it seemed that Twilight was really going to lose it this time and Spike already prepared himself to run up to his comfortable bed and hide under the sheets until the storm would blow over. Then, Twilight breathed deeply, shortly closed her eyes and then looked at Spike, or rather, the scroll, with renewed conviction.

“Yes. Yes, of course, everything alright. Okay, Spike. Read it to me,” she demanded, planting all four of her hooves firmly on the ground, as if she was expecting a sudden assault. It sounded less like a plea to read a letter and more like a gladiator, asking the ponies on the gate to open it, so she could enter the arena filled with rabid animals.

“Alright…” Spike answered, feeling a bit uneasy as he held the scroll in both claws and broke the royal seal.

Had Trixie’s sighs and groans perpetually disturbed the tranquil atmosphere of their travel, so did the awkward silence, which was now hanging over the carriage, choke it to near death. Apple Bloom couldn’t remember ever having experienced a silence so unpleasant and permeating.

Even Big Mac could no longer ignore the events on the cart and although he did not slow down, he sporadically looked over his shoulder, suppressing a nasty shiver that wanted to run down his neck. Most of the time, however, he focused on the road and up the pace a little bit. While he couldn’t run away from the atmosphere, seeing as he dragged the source with him, he could at least dissolve it as soon as possible in his own way, by arriving as fast as he could in Ponyville.

Big Mac couldn’t possibly know that it was this very place which occupied Trixie’s mind right now , and which she dreaded more than anything at this very moment. How did she get into this situation?! It seemed like a scene straight out of an opera from Gilden Berry and Lulling Wind! Trixie had been so convinced that she had finally cut all her ties towards this town, escaping the place of her repeated humiliations forever. Yet here she was, returning to it once more and with two locals traveling alongside her!

Nervously, Trixie shot a glance towards the filly and the stallion. What if they already recognized her? They didn’t act like it, but maybe it was all a ruse? Maybe all they secretly desired was to burn her at the stake for her short-acting tyrannical rule of their home? Trixie gulped at that thought, a shiver running through her entire body. Maybe she should try to escape before it was too late. They were probably already stacking the wood for a nice, witch-burning bonfire.

“Everythin' alright?” Those two little words made Trixie jump in nervosity and fear, her head snapping around towards the front where she saw Apple Bloom, turned towards her and regarding her with a worried look, though there was now a little bit of confusion as well upon seeing Trixie’s frightened reaction.

For two, three seconds Trixie just stared at the filly, making her squirm uncomfortably on the coach box, until the stage magician breathed deeply, closed her eyes, counted to ten and then opened them again to give Apple Bloom a confident albeit strained smile. “Yes, of course. The Great and Powerful Trixie was just lost in thought over preparations for… for her disappearing act.”

Upon hearing those words, the yellow filly’s face lit up in admiration. “Wow, that sounds awesome. Ah bet ya’ll be the best magician at the Summer Sun Celebration!”

The Summer Sun Celebration! Trixie really had to pull herself together to not flinch a second time, when those words shot through her head like a lightning bolt. She had completely forgotten about it, with realizing she was heading to Ponyville once more and all that. Now, however, the festival entered her memories again and brought with itself another problem altogether.

The Summer Sun Celebration was the opportunity for Trixie to strut her stuff. Nowhere else would there be such a chance to catch the eye of a rich benefactor who was easily impressed by loud and colorful magic acts. Except for maybe Canterlot, but entering the royal city would take connections, bits and charisma, the first two things shockingly lacking in Trixie’s arsenal at the moment. The azure unicorn couldn’t possibly hope to ignore the Summer Sun Celebration and still get an employment from a noble with way too much money. Why, with all the clout gathered at the Summer Sun Celebration, even a spot in the newly-formed Cirque du Lune was wandering from the realm of wildest dreams into the realm of mildest dreams!

Trixie was so lost in thought and weighing the pros and cons that she did not even realize that she was gnawing on her right front hoof in nervosity while her eyes darted from left to right, as if she could physically see the arguments written down on a blackboard in front of her. She wasn’t the only one lost in thought, however, since Apple Bloom also pondered something, one of her front hooves once again placed on her chin and her gaze directed into the endless sky, while she slowly began to voice her thoughts.

“Although Ah’d guess Twilight could be better than ya. But she never does any of that fancy magic act stuff…”

“Twilight Sparkle!” The name exploded from Trixie’s lips so abruptly and fiercely that the mere force of her voice seemed to push Apple Bloom backwards, making the filly fight a short fight for her balance before she, once again, stared at their passenger with a confused and worried look.

“Ya know her?” Only know did the azure unicorn realize that she had spoken out loud. A flustered look swept across her face before a confident and reassuring smile took its rightful place.

“But of course! Every unicorn has heard of the princess’ personal student. Victor over the Eldritch One, Defender of the Royal City from the Black Swarm and now even Savior of the Crystal Kingdom! it is quite impossible to not hear from her. Even the Great and Powerful Trixie gets curious if a singular unicorn achieves such accomplishments!” It was lucky for Trixie that she was so used to making up excuses on the spot and that there were so much rumors floating about around Twilight Sparkle.

Apple Bloom looked satisfied with the answer and smiled knowingly while nodding at every title Trixie mentioned. “Yep, that’s her! And mah sister is always helpin’ her along! She’s the Element of Honesty, y'know!” The filly announced, smiling proudly. It was quite obvious she expected nothing less than admiration from the ponies she told this.

Luckily, Trixie knew quite well how to cater to one’s expectation. “Quite impressive! Your sister sounds like one important pony!”

Apple Bloom swelled up even more in pride upon those words, her smile now going from one ear to another as she nodded intensely. Trixie, however, had only half of her attention on the filly, who now divulged a flood of tales about the seemingly countless accomplishments of her sister. The rest of her focus was directed on the train of thought that the mentioning of Twilight Sparkle had unearthed. Ponyville might not be the place Trixie would be looked upon kindly, but with Twilight Sparkle she had somepony she could turn to! After all, the purple unicorn had accepted her apology, did she not? Certainly she wouldn’t be able to turn away a fellow magic practitioner in need of help.

Trixie wouldn’t want to ask for much anyway. Just that the wrath of Ponyville would be postponed till after the Summer Sun Celebration. After that, the stage magician would find a way of her own to slip away once more without receiving any ill will in physical form.

A smile spread across Trixie’s lips, while she nodded towards Apple Bloom, effortlessly switching her expression from intrigued over impressed to astonished or amused while the tales of the filly spun on and on and on. Yes, this time her stay in Ponyville would certainly bear the fruit she desired! After all, what could possibly go wrong with such a brilliant plan?

“... and then there was that one time where Big Sis’ saved Spike, Twilight’s dragon, from timberwolves and she kicked a stone so hard it shot off the front legs from one of the— oh, we’re there! Ya can see Ponyville!”

The tension was unbearable for Twilight. She could hardly breathe, every bit of air going down into her lungs tightened her throat more. It felt like Spike needed an eternity to familiarize himself with the letter’s content. How long could it take to prepare for a recitation of a letter? Twilight shot a glance to the clock hanging on the wall. Seven seconds?! She suppressed a pained groan. By Celestia, she was going to drive herself crazy! A slight cough redirected the librarian’s attention towards her assistant. Finally! Spike made sure that he had Twilight’s attention and then began.

“My dearest, most faithful student Twilight,
with the nearing of the Summer Sun Celebration, a great anticipation is rising throughout Equestria. Due to the many unfortunate events last year, ponies all around are desiring a festival greater than ever. As such, it has been decided to celebrate this one of our most cherished holidays in Ponyville once again, as it is the only location ideal for the gathering of so many of our beloved citizens due to its placement and size. However, because of such great expectations towards the festival, I wish to turn to you, my most faithful student, for the organization and setup of the celebrations. I am most certain that, with the help of your friends, you will face no trouble in preparing a wonderful Summer Sun Celebration for all to enjoy.”

Twilight let out a deep and relieved sigh. No extra conditions, no tests, no unreasonable expectations whatsoever. Nevermind that the Princess had never before directed any kind of unreasonable expectations towards Twilight. The kind, warm words of her mentor flowed from the paper into her mind, calming the anxious lavender unicorn, putting a serene smile on her lips. Just what had she been worrying about?

“Well, that’s that then! Time to put together a Summer Sun Celebration!” Twilight eagerly swirled around, only to be stopped by a loud harrumph from Spike. Confused, she turned back and looked at her assistant. “What is it, Spike?”

“There is more”, he flatly stated before turning towards the letter once more and continuing reading.

“As I realize, however, that the preparation of a Summer Sun Celebration for such a large crowd of ponies with such high expectations is a difficult task to clear, I have decided to help you in any way I can. Therefore, I have decided to send Stone Quill to Ponyville, so that he may help you in the organization. I trust that his help will be of great use. I look forward to meeting you during the celebrations and hope you stay well.

Yours,
Princess Celestia.”

Spike took a breathe. He hadn’t expected to read such a long letter from the Princess. She usually kept herself brief in her writings. Then again, that was quite a task she had given them. “Gee, Twilight, looks like we got our work cut—”

Spike stopped when he spotted Twilight. Instead of having the bright fire of thirst for action that normally drove her after receiving a letter from the Princess, the lavender unicorn was completely frozen in place, wearing an expression of unspeakable horror as she just stared into empty space.

Nervously, the purple dragon looked at her, unsure of what to do. He had seen Twilight in a condition of complete shock before, numerous times in fact, but never after a letter from the princess and certainly never in a shock of such intensity. Should he dare apply the old tactic of waiting until the storm inside Twilight had calmed down?

As the seconds threatened to drag on into minutes, however, Spike’s worry got the better of his caution. Hesitantly, he stepped forward, on the lookout for any reaction from Twilight as he gulped and cautiously spoke up.

“Erm… Twilight?” There was no reaction. The lavender unicorn kept on staring into the air, with mouth agape, not moving a single muscle. Suddenly, a slight spark appeared in her eyes, a small light of consciousness. Her mouth slowly formed two words, her tone one of uncontained terror.

“Stone Quill?”

Chapter 5: Complaints

Shining Armor was having a bad day.

This was not unusual. Every day of the Summer Sun Celebration, including the week beforehoof for the preparation of the festival, was a bad day for the Royal Guard. Especially for their captain.

The entire year, the nobility of Canterlot was satisfied with having the most elite guard of all of Equestria stay in the background like very fine adornments, only becoming aware of them when it became necessary to educate a particularly rebellious offspring and the academy of the Equestrian Border Force seemed too common.

However, as soon as there was not even a month between the nobility and the Summer Sun Celebration anymore, the stallions and mares in the golden plate-armor transformed from a welcome accentuation in the background into a bullseye for critique and a magnet for dissatisfaction.

All of the sudden, the nobles decided that the armed guards of Canterlot were insufficiently equipped, that their training was lacking, that mares were underrepresented, that stallions were underrepresented, that there were more pegasi than unicorn, that there were too many unicorns and not enough earth ponies, that the earth ponies should be taken out of the recruitment roster and so on and so forth.

It was a charade the Royal Guard was well familiar with, but that didn’t mean they couldn’t get annoyed by it. As soon as the nobles would start their complaints, voices would grow loud among the guards as well, that they should not put up with this, that they should demand higher payment from the nobility and that they should have their authority expanded. Especially the last two years there had been heated discussion amongst the guards, with the Night Watch slowly growing out of its desolate state for the first time in 1000 years and demanding a more active role in the protection of Canterlot as well.

In the end, everypony complained, and sooner or later, any complaint in any form found its way into Shining Armor’s hooves. It came to no surprise then, that most of the former Royal Guard Captains quit immediately after the passing of the Summer Sun Celebration, and Shining Armor found himself pondering the possibility of retirement as well.

In the end, though, the white stallion ditched the idea, like he did every year. After all, what did three weeks of stress amount to, compared to peace for the rest of the year? Well, apart from the occasional invasion through changelings or liberation of a long-lost empire from an evil tyrant, but those were at least problems you could resolve with blunt force, you could meet them head-on and they were done with and didn’t show up year after year.

Still, to not antagonize the entire upper class of Canterlot, some issues were addressed every year, most of them minor and easy to fix. In fact, it was such issues that Shining Armor was attending to right now.

Wearing the full armament of the Captain of the Royal Guard, Shining Armor was trotting down one of the countless corridors in Canterlot Castle, behind him about a dozen guards, following silently as their captain issued orders. “...and I want more guard presence at the train station. Iron Glare, Crushing Hoof, you two take care of that. Grab Level Head’s patrol on the way there, that should be enough.”

Upon receiving the orders, two stallions immediately split apart from the group and disappeared into one of the many splitting hallways, diving into the labyrinthian castle. Neither looking back nor waiting for confirmation, Shining Armor continued to give out orders. “We also need more ponies of the Night Watch present at Ponyville. Emerald Blade, take Ice Shard and Singing Wind with you to their barracks. Look for Colonel Nightly Whisper, she is more likely to listen than Captain of the Night Watch, Old Crow.”

Once again three guards headed out, two mares and a stallion, without saying another word, to fulfill the orders they had been given.

“Thunder Axe, Snow Mountain, I want you to—”

“Captain!”

Shining Armor halted in his trot, blinking confusedly as he looked down the corridor. The guards behind him stopped as well, not quite able to suppress their curiosity with their training as some of them craned their head to the side to look past Shining Armor.

From the other end of the hallway, sliding around the corner, came a pegasus guard. He provided quite a picture of distress as he ran down the corridor towards the Captain of the Royal Guard, his wings half opened and sometimes fluttering slightly as large beads of sweat were running down his body. His nostrils were flaring, his eyes wide open so that the despair was easy to spot in them, especially after he had come so close that he had to ram all four of his hooves on the smoothly polished marble floor, and even sit down on his rump to avoid crashing right into the gathering of ponies.

A few of the guards had already sidestepped, afraid of the possible collision, but Shining Armor kept his cool, patiently waiting for the pegasus to reach them while he tried to remember his face. As Captain of the Royal Guard, Shining Armor tried to remember his subordinates, but with about 10.000 ponies under his command, that task was impossible. Nonetheless, Shining Armor tried and even if he was nowhere close to remembering all of his guards, he at least recognized almost always one in a patrol.

This one Shining Armor recognized even on his own. It was Swift Wing, one of the two most unlucky stallions to ever join the Royal Guard. He normally was placed at the door to Princess Celestia’s observatorium, to minimize the possibility for him and Fire Ember to do any damage.

“Swift Wing. You’re not on your post,” Shining stated, withholding any kind of critic in his voice. It’s not that he was soft-hearted when it came to his subordinates, but he did trust his instincts, and his instincts were telling him that Swift Wing had something important to say. The fact that the pegasus would have to run through almost the entire palace to get to where they were now was also quite effective in gaining Shining’s curiosity

“No…Sir,” Swift Wing wheezed, desperately trying to regain his breath and rise back up on his shaking legs at the same time. Unfortunately, he found out that only one thing at a time was possible, upon which he remained sitting on his flank, prioritizing gathering air above assuming the proper posture.

“Sent ahead…by…Fire Ember,” he proceeded to explain, still gasping for every bit of air he could gain as he tried to keep his gaze focused on Shining, whose stoic expression was now slowly turning into a worried one, as Swift Wing started to sound like he would fall unconscious on this very spot. “Su—…supposed to…warn…you.”

“Warn me?” An uneasy murmur wandered through the guards behind the captain, but Shining ignored it and fixated on Swift Wing, his brow furrowing in confusion and alarm. “Warn me from what?”

“the old…billy goat…coming…to…you.” Swift Wing practically had to squeeze out the last ‘you’, before really collapsing on the floor in a pile of shivering muscles and frantic pants. Upon hearing ‘billy goat’, the murmur of the other guards grew even louder, but their captain didn’t call them to order. He was too busy just staring at the pegasus lying in front of him, his eyes slowly widening in disbelief. The billy goat? Here? In the middle of the day? What was going on?

“Ah, Captain Shining. I see you have been found by my other guide.” Shining Armor, Captain of the Royal Guard, Protector of Canterlot, Evictor of the Changeling Swarm and a pony who had helped quite a deal in the liberation of the ancient Crystal Kingdom, had seen his fair share of adventure, dangers and villains, even before his wedding. Yet everytime he heard Stone Quill’s voice, Shining had to suppress a nervous twitch in his left ear, as well as the urge to cast a protection spell around him.

“Magister Stone Quill. What a surprise,” Shining answered surprisingly smooth, suppressing his disbelief and surprise with professionality, as Stone Quill casually stepped out of a forking hallway and in front of him, Fire Ember gingerly following the spectacled unicorn.

“Please, let’s not do this charade. It would honestly shock me if Swift Wing had not run ahead to warn you of my coming instead of actually finding you for me, as he claimed to do.” As always when Shining Armor met the unicorn, he could not help but examine him, although some ponies would call it ‘eye him suspiciously’.

The old magister looked as always. His maroon coat was as strangely vibrant in its color as always, even though there was more than one streak of gray in his blonde, curly mane. The goatbeard, through which Stone Quill had earned his nickname, didn’t fare any better in the color department, but its growth at least seemed to be kept in check by its owner, unlike his mane that looked like it hadn’t seen a comb in years. His eyes were still of the same forest green color while they looked through his half-moon glasses, regarding Shining equally suspiciously as he looked at Stone Quill.

“Well, he tried, but as you can see,” Shining Armor said, pointing at the still wheezing and shaking Swift Wing in front of him, “he just arrived. So I am yet quite unprepared for this meeting.”

“Really? Poor lad must’ve gotten lost in the castle hallways. It is quite labyrinthian.”

“Quite.” Everypony, including the guards behind Shining Armor, knew that this was completely untrue. Not a single guard was left alone in Canterlot Castle until they had proven that they knew the blueprints of it like the inside of their hooves. This left only two options. Either Stone Quill had used magic to fiddle around with Swift Wing’s sense of direction, or the old magister had taken advantage of his understanding of the unicornian nature of the castle and taken a magical shortcut. Right now, Shining found either possibility just as likely.

“Anyway, disregarding the navigational skills of my subordinates, was there something else you wanted to talk to me about?” Here it was, the one-million-bits question. If the complaints of the nobles were comparable to a fly buzzing around your ears and at worst to a mosquito bite, then Stone Quill’s attention was the wasp sting that made you find out you were allergic to them. Lethally so.

“Well, it is less of a talk and more of an inquiry,” the spectacled unicorn explained, summoning a scroll out of seemingly nowhere. A hushed wave of astonished murmurs went through the guards. Everypony stared at Stone Quill in amazement, except for Shining Armor.

Apart from his sister being Celestia’s protégé and the Keeper of the Element of Magic and him being married to an alicorn princess, Shining himself was also quite a capable practitioner of the arcane arts. Seeing somepony pull an object out of an extradimensional pocket was therefore nothing new and shocking for the Captain of the Royal Guard. there was, however, one thing crossing his mind upon seeing it: Showoff!

If Stone Quill could read Shining’s thoughts from his expression, the old magister didn’t show it. He returned his gaze to the front and levitated the scroll towards the captain. “Care to explain this?”

Shining blinked. That wasn’t quite what he had expected. Normally, the old magister had no problem whatsoever delving head first into his complaints and addressing what concerned him directly. “I’m not sure I follow…,” the Royal Guard Captain carefully answered. Stone Quill didn’t even try to hide his annoyed sigh upon this reaction, before levitating the scroll even closer to Shining, almost shoving it in his face.

“The content of the scroll. I want you to explain it to me.” Now Shining was hopelessly lost. Stone Quill asking somepony to explain something to him? Something that was written even? The world must’ve turned upside down for this to happen.

Shining almost asked a second time, but a look at Stone Quill’s expression told him that the magister had no intention of prolonging this question-answer-game. So he silently took the hovering scroll out of Stone Quill’s magical grasp, opened it and began to read. As Shining progressed, his eyes began to narrow and halfway he stopped and looked up from the scroll towards the old magister, his confused expression now changed into a wary one.

“I’m still not sure I understand. These are the security protocols for the Summer Sun Celebration I wrote up, but-,” Shining began, to be immediately interrupted by Stone Quill.

“I know what the contents are, Captain, I want you to explain them to me. Because from where I stand, all I read when I open the scroll is rubbish.” So that was what all of this was about. Shining almost sighed inadvertently in disappointment. He had expected a little bit more from Stone Quill.

The old magister had been more than once the singular reason for a ruined week for the Captain of the Royal Guard, but seldom had any complaints or addresses from him been irrelevant. At least until now. Age seemed to catch up with him. The spectacled unicorn had been there for as long Shining could remember, even though he barely looked the part. In fact, if anypony would’ve been allowed to guess Stone Quill’s age, most of them would have put him somewhere in his sixties.

“As I have told the nobles as well, while we are making an effort of protecting everypony during the Summer Sun Celebration, we will not neglect nor forget the elevated position Equestria’s nobility occupies-” Once again Stone Quill cut in.

“Really? Then I suggest you revise your schedule, because right now all you will achieve is complete anarchy through lacking security.” Shining blinked confusedly and furrowed his brow in mild irritation. Yet he kept his tone was civil while he rolled up the document.

“I beg to differ, Magister Stone Quill. The placement of the guards and distribution of the shifts has been chosen with utmost care. Of course security is open to changes, should the need arise, but it has been agreed by all Captains of the Equestrian Defense Compound that this is the optimum.” Actually, Old Crow’s blessing had come in a little later than the other three, but it had been nothing Shining hadn’t been able to solve without a private discussion with the Captain of the Night Watch.

The collected approval of all military leaders in Equestria didn’t impress Stone Quill. “You must be kidding, Captain Shining. Two ponies per patrol? Six patrols per shift? No guards at the entrances? This isn’t protection, it’s a joke. The minimum would be at least two guards at every cross-road, four ponies per patrol and ten patrols each shift, not to mention extra security at the gates. And what is it with the lack of precautions against gryphons?”

Now Stone Quill was really trying Shining’s already stretched thin patience. The Captain of the Royal Guard already had too many issues at hoof, now this old librarian wanted him to overthrow the entire preparation for the Summer Sun Celebration, just a few days before the festivities began?

Shining suppressed the urge to snap at the old stallion as he answered. “Wouldn’t this be a little excessive? If we were to apply such tactics then there wouldn’t be a place left at the Summer Sun Celebration without visible guard presence.”

“Exactly.” This time, Shining did lose control over his face as he just stared at Stone Quill dumbfounded.

“You actually want that?” This time it was for Stone Quill to change his expression, though his lifting his eyebrow barely an inch wasn’t quite as radical a change as Shining’s disbelieving look.

“Don’t tell me this is exactly what you tried to circumvent with the deployment of a magical disturbance-detection-field? By the way, quite a crude execution you’ve planned out there. I could easily tell you ten ways to counteract the field just from the top of—”

“Right, thank you for your professional input,” Shining quickly interrupted. He had difficulties wrapping his head around this. Sure, a pony like Stone Quill might be out of touch with social interaction, but demanding standards that were nothing short of military suppression? Age must have taken a greater toll on him than Shining had originally believed.

“Then I hope you will act on my complaint as soon as possible?” Of course not!, was the first thing that shot through Shining’s mind. The three words already trembled on his tongue before he regained his composure, just in time to not shout down the magister’s question.

It was self-explanatory that Shining could not and would not let the equestrian ponies experience the atmosphere of a police state right at the Summer Sun Celebration, the very day they celebrated the benign rulership of Princess Celestia. On the other hoof he knew that Stone Quill wouldn’t just give this up if he got a negative answer. The old magister was quite persistent and right now, Shining just didn’t have the time to deal with Stone Quill's prolonged attention.

“We will look into it,” Shining finally answered, though in truth all he looked into right now was the possibilities how to get Stone Quill off his back as fast as possible.

Unfortunately, Stone Quill wasn’t satisfied with this answer. “I get the feeling you don’t take my complaints seriously, Captain. Need I remind you of the importance of adequate security during such a festival?”

Shining closed his eyes, immensely concentrated on not letting out an irritated sigh as he silently counted to ten. Unfortunately, when he opened his eyes, Magister Stone Quill had not turned into empty space or suddenly thought of a dissertation he needed to tear into shreds. He was still standing on the very same spot, still wearing the same poker face of condescending impatience und seemed still as unlikely to go anywhere the next minutes than before Shining had closed his eyes.

Now that irritated sigh did slip from the captain’s tongue and he rolled his eyes, before looking straight at Stone Quill, no longer wearing the mask of false civility, and let the magister see his true face, one filled with annoyance and exhaustion.

“Look, Magister,” he began, his tone less formal. “I will not implement the changes you suggest, no matter what you may say. There will be no extra posts at every crossroad, no doubled shifts, and most certainly no extra security precautions against members of other species. The Summer Sun Celebration is second to no other holiday in Equestria and I’d rather be moonsent than ruin it for anypony. The security protocols will stay as they are, and I will decide if and when changes need to be made. Not you, not Old Crow, nor anypony else. Understood?”

It was liberating for Shining to finally tell somepony how he really thought about all their nonsensical complaints and petty political machinations. Catering to the nobles’ ridiculous and sometimes even insane demands was not something he, as the Captain of the Royal Guard, should worry about. He was Canterlot’s protector, not its nobility’s errand boy, and if that was something Stone Quill could not accept, then tough luck!

Yet there was no anger in Stone Quill’s expression, not even a hint of annoyance or frustration. Instead, a small suggestion of a smile snuck around the corners of his mouth and a mysterious, satisfied gleam danced in his eyes.

“I see,” was all he said, observing Shining’s defiant figure. “Then I suppose there is nothing that can be done about it.” Confusion lit up in Shining's mind, and then bloomed into suspicion. Nothing that can be done about it? What was this old codger playing at?

Stone Quill didn’t tip his mitt. He just took the scroll from Shining’s magical grasp and let it disappear into the void he had conjured it out of. He had even already turned around before Shining, against his better judgement, spoke up again.

“That’s it? You search me out in the middle of Canterlot Castle, insist that I change the security regarding the Summer Sun Celebration and the next moment you just drop it?” Although they didn’t say anything, Shining could feel the astonished stares of his guards. He couldn’t blame them. He didn’t really know himself what he was trying to accomplish. Throwing away the chance to have Stone Quill off his back, just out of disbelief? A Captain of the Royal Guard should have more restraint than that.

Yet Shining knew that, if he did not confront the magister about this now, it would not let him go. Stone Quill never changed his opinion and most certainly not to make life easier for others. There was something else. The feeling of suspicion grew stronger when Stone Quill turned his head towards Shining, a glimmer of smug satisfaction hiding behind a mask of surprise. “Is there a problem with that, Captain?”

Shining opened his mouth, but closed it again as the right words would not form. No, of course not. There was nothing wrong with a solved problem. Still, Shining couldn’t help but be suspicious. Something was not right with this scene and the longer Shining Armor thought about it, the stronger the feeling got. He just could not put a hoof on it.

“I just find it curious you suddenly find the preparations of the Royal Guard for the Summer Sun Celebration interesting after all these years, that’s all.” For a moment, Shining thought to have found a weak spot in Stone Quill’s poker face, until he realized that it was confusion and not nervosity that wandered across the magister’s expression.

As it turned into comprehension, Stone Quill answered. “That’s because I have been put in charge of organizing the Summer Sun Celebration by Princess Celestia. It’ll be temporarily my duty to complain about many things. Therefore, I’m sure we'll be talking again very soon, Captain Shining Armor.” As Stone Quill finished, he put a smile on his face, though the word ‘smile’ could only be used in the loosest meaning possible. It certainly wasn’t a smile that would put crying foals at ease, or at least not out of happiness.

Shining Armor had to fight down an onrush of uneasiness, but it was not because of Stone Quill’s predatory smile. It wasn’t even the prospect of having regular run-ins with the magister. What really lay heavy on his mind was the fact that Stone Quill was chosen at all. Calling it a shocking revelation wasn’t an exaggeration.

Since Shining had known the magister, he had never taken up a function of any importance. In fact, nopony was really sure if Stone Quill held any important position to begin with. He just stayed up in his tower all day, and when he did leave his chamber, it was for brief visits into the library. What’s more, he only left his study during the middle of the night, causing him to be even more of an enigma. The only reason Shining Armor was even aware of him was because of the two guards he had stationed at his chamber’s entrance. He would slip his mind more often, however, were it not for Celestia’s regular visits. Anypony that had the attention of the Princess of the Sun had to be important, after all.

Stone Quill’s true identity was a question without an answer, and that troubled Shining. Being surrounded by nobles most of the day meant you gained the ability to gauge their agendas and, if necessary, use these to manipulate them for your own goals. Stone Quill had seemed to lack any kind of agenda whatsoever.

Yet now he was in a position of power and started to play games of which Shining did not know the rules. The white unicorn didn’t like it. Still, he would play along. For now. “I see. That does indeed explain your curiosity. Then I hope, if there are further problems, you will come to me just as swiftly as this time as well, Magister Stone Quill.” The expression of the Royal Guard Captain didn’t match the polite choice of words at all, but Stone Quill’s smile didn’t waver. It reduced to a smirk, though, as Stone Quill nodded at Shining Armor’s words, still an unexplainable spark of contentment dancing in the magister’s eyes.

“Of course, Captain. Now then, if there isn’t anything else, I still have many—”

“Magister Stone Quill!” A voice boomed through the hallway like furious thunder, freezing everypony immediately where they stood. Every guardspony instinctively stood at attention, their hooves clicking together in perfect unison and in the very same moment, they raised their noses towards the ceiling, the pegasi among them straightening their wings with a trained motion.

Even Swift Wing, who had been lying on the floor up till now, jumped up immediately at the sound of the voice, though he immediately regretted it when his blood wouldn’t reach such height as quickly as his head. It was his luck that Fire Ember swiftly rushed to him to support his side, keeping him standing.

Only Shining Armor and Stone Quill had not turned into a living statue upon the sound of the voice. Both of them had turned towards the end of the corridor, from which the voice had come from, so Shining could not see Stone Quill’s expression, yet he felt that something about the spectacled unicorn had changed. The Royal Guard Captain could not tell what it was, but he certainly did not feel the smug satisfaction emanating from Stone Quill, like it did just one moment ago.

Still, Shining would have to forget about the magister for now. There was something else that demanded his attention as the Captain of the Royal Guard. Swiftly, he stepped up, passing Swift Wing and Fire Ember, before entering a position of attention himself, raising his right front hoof to salute the pony who walked down the corridor with graceful steps. Yet the surprise visitor seemed to only have eyes for Stone Quill.

“We wish to speak to you, Magister Stone Quill.” Shining could almost feel the ice in the voice and he had to suppress a shudder. It was a tone he never would’ve expected to hear from this pony, but apparently he was not the only one on whose bad side Stone Quill got. Yet the old unicorn remained unreadable, neither fear nor his usual smug expression on his face.

“Well, this is something I wasn’t expecting,” Stone Quill spoke under his breath, before addressing the visitor. “How can I help you, Princess Luna?”

Chapter 6: Arrival in Ponyville (Part 1)

“So, who’s this Stone Quill fella anyway?”

The Ponyville train station housed more activity than usual. The usually sparsely stop was filled with tourists and workers, all of them coming to Ponyville for the Summer Sun Celebration.

Normally, the Ponyville train station had to deal with these kind of crowds only during the holidays, when everypony wanted to visit Canterlot, since the town was the last stop before the capital. The station’s employees therefore usually had only brief encounters with such crowds. Now, however, they had their hooves full with a multitude of ponies pouring constantly into town, barely able to keep up with greeting and checking the new arrivals. Long queues at the counters had become the norm in a matter of hours. It didn’t help that the train traffic towards Ponyville had been doubled to accommodate the increase in ticket purchases. They even had put up an interim train station at the town’s border, to handle the train traffic exclusively used for transporting materials and goods.

Because of this increase in activity, stress ran high among the conductors and the travellers, susceptible to mood changes because of their excitement, found themselves infected with the staff’s high-strung morale. Tension and slight animosity permeated the air in and around the Ponyville train station.

Even Applejack had been on edge ever since they had entered the train station. The fact that they had been waiting for an hour wasn’t helping either. Nor was Twilight’s inability to notice anything around her.

A disgruntled sigh passed Applejack’s lips, earning her a reprimanding side glance from Rarity, before once more she tried to reach her lavender friend. “Twilight?”

Twilight didn’t react. She stared towards the rails, every now and then catching hasty glimpses towards the train schedule. Not that she needed to concern herself with them. After all, there had already been two trains arriving from Canterlot during the time they had been waiting here and from the scarce information Twilight had given her friends, they at least knew that they were waiting for somepony coming from Canterlot. Still, they could sometimes hear Twilight murmur to herself: “Oooh, what if I’m already too late? What if he arrived and went ahead? The princess will lock me up in a dungeon, I just know it…”

Applejack had been worried at first and maybe she still should be, but to be honest, she was the Bearer of the Element of Honesty after all, her patience was wearing very thin right now. How Rarity could keep her calm after standing around for an hour, Applejack honestly did not know.

Yet before Applejack could say anything, a lightning bolt colored like a rainbow shot down from the sky and struck the ground right in front of Twilight.

“Damn it, snap out of it, Twilight!” Rainbow Dash barked, letting her frustration vent freely. If not for the impact right in front of her, Twilight flinched back at least from the sudden yelling. A disoriented and helpless expression appeared on her face and Applejack couldn’t help but feel sorry for her friend again.

“Tone it down, RD, Ah’m sure Twilight has her reasons for why she’s actin’ so mighty strange today.” Applejack rebuked Rainbow Dash, feeling also a little sting of guilt, since she knew she had been that close to being in Rainbow Dash’ shoes. The little sting grew into a burning sensation of embarrassment when she saw Rarity’s arched eyebrow and the farm pony raised her hoof to adjust her stetson while giving a slight cough to hide her abashment.

Rainbow Dash had no such problems with her conscience.

“Hey, I’m just as used to Twilight acting weird as any of us, but this is just ridiculous! We’ve been waiting for almost forever here and nothing’s happened, even though Twilight wanted all of us to be here immediately. I even had to cut short my forenoon nap to be here on time!”

“I’m sure missing out on one nap won’t hurt you, Rainbow Dash,” Rarity answered calmly while stepping up to Twilight’s side. The cyan pegasus opened her mouth, no doubt to explain the importance of a tight napping schedule, but Rarity didn’t bother to listen. She turned her attention to Twilight instead, her dispraising glare changing into a concerned expression as she examined her good friend.

“You, on the other hoof, look like you could really use a little bit of peace and quiet, darling,” the white unicorn addressed Twilight.

“What…?” made Twilight, before finally realizing where she actually was and who she was talking to. The lavender unicorn shook her head to regain her bearings and then turned towards Rarity with an honest, albeit weak smile. “Thank you for your concern, Rarity, but I’m fine. I’m just a little bit distracted, that’s all.”

Rarity’s arched eyebrow told the whole story of her disbelief. “Pardon me, darling, but I believe a ‘little distraction’ is not a believable cause for turning up one hour too early to pick somepony up.”

“Yeah! I know you’re big on schedules and everything, but this is too much, even for an egghead like you!” Although there was still some frustration in Rainbow Dash’s voice left, she did not have the same drive of anger than she had just a moment ago. The two friends’ reprimands seemed to have calmed her down.

“Um, I’m sure Twilight has her reasons for meeting us so early.” Fluttershy’s soft voice floated through the air like a gentle leaf, until it was met by another angry gust of wind from Rainbow Dash.

“I don’t doubt that, but the least she could’ve done was telling us those reasons! We’ve been waiting here since forever and you haven’t said anything yet, Twilight!”

“Rainbow Dash!” Applejack and Rarity exclaimed in unison, but Twilight raised her hoof in appeasement.

“No, she’s right, it’s not fair of me to treat you this way. The least I should do is tell you who Stone Quill is.”

“Oh, Me! Mememememememememe! I have a question!” Another lightning bolt struck besides Twilight Sparkle. This time, however, it was of a pink color and did not come down from the sky and instead had darted out of the pony crowd of passengers and conductors, eagerly jumping up and down the moment it had reached the purple unicorn.

Again, Twilight flinched, before turning to Pinkie with a baffled expression, wondering how the pink pony had heard her among the multitude of ponies. “Er… yes, Pinke? What do you want to know?,” she asked hesitantly.

“What’s Stone Quill’s favorite cake? I chose apple pie for the Welcome Wagon, because, let’s be honest, you can’t really go wrong with apple pie, can’t you? But I wanna make reeaally sure there’s nothing wrong with that. I mean, what if he actually has an apple allergy? Although, that would be really silly. I mean, it’s a silly word to begin with. Apple allergy. Try saying that five times fast. Apple allergy, apple allergy, applelellergy— whoops, I stumbled.”

“I don’t think he— wait, you brought your Welcome Wagon?” Twilight’s shocked stare was met by Pinkie’s happily oblivious look. The pink earth pony kept jumping up and down, not in the least bit swayed by the urgent tone accompanying Twilight’s question.

“Well, duh! It’s the least I can do for one of Twilight’s friends coming down from Canterlot.”

Twilight wanted to answer, but before she could do so, something reached her ears. Besides the constant murmur of the pony crowd, there was now another sound. The rhythmic chugging of a closer-coming train. Her eyes widened in shock when she saw the silhouette of a locomotive appearing at the corner and hastily, she turned to Pinkie again.

“But, Pinkie! I told specifically to not plan anything special for him!” There was clear desperation in Twilight’s expression. Pinkie giggled joyfully.

“Oh, silly Twilight. my Welcome Wagon is not anything special, it’s what I use to greet every new pony in Ponyville.” At this point, Twilight could barely hear her friend over the noise of the train slowly reaching the station, the breaks shrieking on the last few meters and the engine puffing wildly. It had almost reached full stop.

In a mood that could be only as described as sheer panic, Twilight tore herself away from the arriving train, which was now as much of a welcome sight to her as the grim reaper, and she tried to once again reason with Pinkie. Yet before she could say anything, a high-pitched sound came from the locomotive. The train doors parted in perfect unison and let out the mass of passengers, who were eager to free themselves of the confining narrowness of the passenger cabins.

Twilight’s eyes widened in shock at this sight, as if the train had just released Discord’s plagues and not a horde of tired and stressed-out travellers. The shock did not lessen when Twilight turned around again, only to find that Pinkie had managed to find some way to summon her Welcome Wagon directly behind her, as she eagerly watched the new arrivals, wondering who she should give her welcome to.

Dismissing any caution, the purple unicorn jumped in front of the pink earth pony, desperately trying to cover the sight of her and the Welcome Wagon with her body, which she failed at miserably.

“Pinkie, please, you have to promise me not to use your Welcome Wagon!” Twilight hissed, a small portion of fear entering her voice as she looked towards her friend and back to the arriving travellers. Pinkie’s excited smile dropped and was replaced by a baffled expression as she cocked her head and looked at Twilight in confusion.

“But Twilight, I have to welcome Stone Quill. Don’t you want him to have a Ponyville Welcome?” Twilight groaned in frustration and tore herself away from the mass of new arrivals. She looked her pink friend dead in the eye, letting her see clearly just how much rattled the lavender librarian was.

“No, I don’t want him to have Ponyville Welcome! I don’t want him to have any welcome! Believe me, Pinkie, this stallion is the last pony you want to give your Ponyville Welcome to! So just please, pretty please, don’t use your Welcome Wagon, just this once, before—”

“Miss Sparkle.” Twilight froze. As far as she was concerned, this was not an exaggeration. She could feel her entire body get covered by black ice and her blood freezing in her veins, the very moment she heard this voice. His voice.

The moment it took for Twilight to turn around seemed to be the longest in her life. Her mind was racing with thoughts and felt strangely empty at the same time. Breathing became difficult for her all of a sudden and her vision turned slightly blurry. The ground under her hooves started to feel unstable and there was static noise in Twilight’s ears that slowly grew louder with each heartbeat.

Her panic had opened a door in her mind and chaos had taken up the opportunity to gain access to Twilight’s thoughts. A disjointed crescendo rose up in the purple unicorn’s head, blocking out any kind of coherent thought and taking away control of her own body. The feeling of stepping on the wooden floor of the train station with her own hooves vanished into a murky fog and everything seemed to slowly reel to the side…

And then Twilight stood face to face with Stone Quill. The spectacled unicorn’s sharp stare went through her body like a lightning bolt, driving out every single feeling of confusion and panic, leaving her mind completely blank. A little bit too blank, in fact.

“Oh… Magister Stone Quill!” The words felt strange inside Twilight’s mouth, wouldn’t sound quite right and the narrowing of Stone Quill’s eyes didn’t help. Twilight swallowed nervously, but tried to keep her gaze locked on the spectacled unicorn’s face.

She lasted for ten seconds.

“You’re here?” She asked, her eyes fixed on a spot next to Stone Quill’s right front hoof, a nervous smile playing around the corners of her mouth. She could feel his gaze on her, saw before her inner eye how he arched his eyebrow, adapting an expression of token surprise while having same judgemental look as always in his eyes.

“Your keen observation skills are the same as ever. If I take the liberty to change your apparent question into a statement, that is.” An intense heat spread through Twilight’s cheeks and the plank besides Stone Quill’s hoof became suddenly all the more interesting. Yet before Twilight could even realize that she should probably answer, her worst nightmare came true.

“Hey, I’m Pinkie Pie!” It took only those four little words to make the panic rush back into Twilight’s mind like it had never left. All kinds of alarm bells went off inside her head and it didn’t get any better when she looked up.

Somehow, Twilight had no idea how, Pinkie had not only managed to bypass her without Twilight noticing, she even had taken her Welcome Wagon around, so that it no longer was standing behind Twilight but in fact beside her. On the other side of it stood, of course, Pinkie, who wore the biggest grin one could imagine a pony to have, an aura of barely-contained excitement surrounding her.

Normally, Twilight would have no problem for anypony meeting Pinkie like this. After all, she had met her in a very similar fashion. There was nopony in Pinkie’s circle of friends whose first meeting with the fluffy-maned bundle of sugar-driven energy had been anything short of unusual. For Stone Quill, however, the rules for normal ponies didn’t apply. That’s why, instead of resignation, unmasked fear now showed on Twilight’s face as she silently shook her head, staring at Pinkie. The party-loving earth pony didn’t notice her gesture at all. Instead, Pinkie poised to deliver the finishing touch for the disaster as she stood up on her back legs and placed her left forehoof on the big, red button on the side of the Welcome Wagon. She took a deep breath and then joyfully exclaimed her intentions.

“And I want to welcome you to Ponyville!”

The next moment, everything happened in an instant. Twilight stepped up, her mouth opening to try and stop Pinkie from using the Welcome Wagon, but Pinkie’s hoof was already moving to push the button. It had been pressed halfway in, when a third lightning bolt struck this day. A blue-black arrow darted out of the pony crowd, heading straight for Pinkie and taking mere fractions of a second to cross the distance. Yet when the blue-black bolt was only centimeters away from Pinkie, the first lightning bolt struck a second time.

Too fast for the naked eye, the dark arrow and a rainbow-colored comet met in mid-air. There was a loud sound, and in the next moment they struck the ground, the comet skidding towards Pinkie’s hooves and the arrow sliding in front of Stone Quill, until they both came to a stop at the same moment.

It was already over before it had even begun, so when ponies began to turn their heads, they only saw two pegasi opposing each other. Still, these ponies wouldn’t miss out on a chance to witness a little bit of action and soon a ring of ponies formed around the two opponents, the spectators eying them curiously and some eager fellows already placing bets.

Those bets were not placed in Rainbow’s favor, given the state she was in. While she had successfully deflected the assault on Pinkie, the force of the impact had obviously been stronger than she had expected. She lied on her back, pushing herself up with her elbows. Yet there was still fire in her eyes when she shot a glare at her opponent, and she was recovering quickly, preparing herself for another attack.

the other pegasus had no such difficulties. She had landed on all four hooves. Her dark blue coat was without any signs of an attack placed on her and her smooth azure mane was completely untouched. Her eyes, though not as ablaze with passion as Rainbow Dash’s, showed a clear willingness to fight and she had already poised her body to rush forward at the next possibility she found.

“Hey, what’s the big idea, huh?!” Rainbow Dash yelled as she rose to her hooves and glared at the other pegasus. Her opponent did not answer and instead tensed up the muscles in her legs, spread her wings again and lowered her head. The spectating crowd held it’s breath in anticipation.

“Moonbeam, that’s enough.” All of a sudden, every kind of movement in the pegasus’ body halted. Then, she relaxed and stood up normally, folded her wings and looked over her shoulder to Stone Quill, who affirmed his words with a silent nod. “After all, this doesn’t seem to be any kind assassination device.”

Upon hearing his words, not only the dark blue pegasus, everypony else followed the direction of his second nod and looked towards the Welcome Wagon that was standing besides Pinkie, who was standing there with an expression of utter confusion on her face. Since it’s owner wasn’t accompanying the performance with her singing, the Welcome Wagon just stood there, it’s cabinet opened and happily playing the joyful music that normally accentuated Pinkie’s welcome song. In fact, it had even reached the end of it’s little musical number by now, so a few seconds after everypony’s gaze had settled on the wagon, a loud ‘bing’ was heard and the built-in oven opened, thrusting out the freshly-baked apple pie inside of it while fountains of confetti exploded out of the red-and-white poles at each side of the Welcome Wagon.

suppressed laughter went through the spectator crowd, but the black blue pegasus didn’t seem to be embarrassed by her misjudgment in the least. She only blinked once and then just turned around to position herself next to Stone Quill.

After making sure with a look that the pegasus stayed where she was, Stone Quill cleared his throat. “Well then, I suppose I an apology is in order. Dear Moonbeam here has been just recently dispatched to act as my bodyguard and therefore takes her new duty quite seriously. She only acted in my best interest and I hope we can quickly forget about this, seeing how nopony got hurt.”

A moment of awkward silence hung between everypony, as Twilight tried her best to not look completely helpless, Pinkie still stood there, now back on all four of her hooves, and just looked from one pony to another, trying to understand what happened, Rainbow stared daggers at the pegasus behind Stone Quill and the spectators around them grew increasingly bored by all of this, since apparently there was no more scuffle to be had.

Only Stone Quill seemed absolutely unfazed by everything that had happened and when nopony answered, he gave a satisfied nod. “Great. Well then—”

“Hold just a second!”

Had a few spectators already begun to leave the scenery, they now turned around immediately and looked on with renewed anticipation. Rainbow Dash had stepped in the middle of the makeshift arena, although being mindful of keeping herself between Moonbeam and Pinkie. An angry flame burned in her eyes as she jabbed her hoof forward in accusation, pointing at the dark blue pegasus.

“You may have apologized, but I haven’t heard an excuse from her yet!” While the words were directed towards Stone Quill, Rainbow didn’t take her eyes off the other pegasus for one moment, glaring daggers at her. Moonbeam remained unperturbed and didn’t even meet Rainbow’s gaze. She just looked dead ahead, remaining completely stationary.

“I’m afraid there also won’t be one,” answered Stone Quill nonetheless, despite being almost completely ignored by the rainbow-maned mare, “Moon Beam did what she deemed necessary for my protection and therefore only acted in her capacity as my bodyguard. I don’t think you can expect a pony from the Night Watch to apologize for doing their duty.”

Of course that explanation didn’t help disperse Rainbow Dash’s anger at all. In fact, the cyan pegasus reacted like she didn’t even hear the elder unicorn’s words, piercing the night-coloured bodyguard with her gaze. Suddenly, a devious smirk appeared on Rainbow’s lips and the tension slowly left her body as she let her head roll from one shoulder to another, relaxing her neck as she spoke.

“Oh, I see. So you’re one of the Looney Guard, huh?” Had Moonbeam not reacted to anything Rainbow had said before, this comment obviously got her attention. She let her head snap around and fixed her gaze on the colorful pegasus. Rainbow kept talking as if she didn’t notice. “No wonder you’re so chicken. I already heard the ponies of the Night Watch can’t do anything right.”

The outer corner of Moonbeam’s left eye twitched once and then the dark blue pegasus took a step forward, the expression in her eyes changed. A huge grin appeared on Rainbow’s face when she saw this and the cyan mare stretched her wings eagerly before crouching down, making herself ready for an immediate take-off.

“What? Don’t like what I have to say? Well, why don’t you come over here and—”

“C’mon, Rainbow, that’s enough.” The two pegasi halted in the middle of their movements and blinked, Rainbow Dash furrowing her brow quizzically. Yet when she looked up, her confused expression changed into a disbelieving one as she saw that the one who had spoken was a white pegasus, clad in an ornate golden armor. For a a couple of seconds, the cyan pegasus stared at the stallion as if she could scarcely believe who had just talked to her.

“Flappy?” Swift Wing, the white Royal Guard pegasus, grimaced in displeasure, but tried to not let it affect his friendly smile too much as he reluctantly gave a small, affirmative nod in Rainbow’s direction. The rainbow-maned pegasus stared at him one second longer, and then another huge grin appeared on her face, this time completely free from any ill intent. With one swift kick against the ground and a strong beat by her wings, Rainbow hovered besides the white pegasus the next moment, companionably punching his shoulder and knocking against the golden armor, all the while talking excitedly.

“Gee, it must’ve been ages since I last saw you! What have you been up to? Is that a Royal Guard’s armor? Wow, you went places, huh? Seems like life is treating you all right. How’d you become guard anyway? Is it because of the armor? It must be the armor. How do you ponies keep it so shiny all of the time? Is it magic or do you just dump a ton of polish on those babies everyday?” Swift Wing smiled nervously the entire time during Rainbow’s ecstatic flood of words, nodding once or twice, but everytime he opened his mouth to answer, the cyan pegasus began another sentence, giving the guardspony barely even time, or room, to breath.

“An acquaintance, Private Swift Wing?” The melodic voice flowed in between Rainbow Dash’s words completely natural, being perfectly audible while barely interrupting the mare’s prattling. Yet as soon as she heard that sentence, Rainbow paused, turned her head, and noticed that she had heard Moonbeam, who was once more ignoring her, speak for the first time.

Swift Wing, obviously relieved about the break in Rainbow’s flood of words, breathed deeply and then nodded towards the Night Watch pegasus. Rainbow Dash set down on the ground again immediately and once more took on an attack-ready position. Yet before there could be any more hostility, Swift Wing put his left forehoof between the two pegasi, looking at Rainbow warningly and pleadingly at the same time.

“Please, Rainbow, can you drop it? I know she attacked your friend and everything, but this is really not the best place or time to confront her about it. Right now, she’s on duty, so if you keep attacking her, I will have to step in to defend her as a colleague.” There was a brief moment of silence between the white and the cyan pegasus as Rainbow looked directly at Swift Wing, examining his expression. Finally, the mare let out a sigh and folded her wings.

“Alright, I’ll drop it. For now,” she added as she shot a glare at the dark blue pegasus. Moonbeam met her gaze with no less hostile intention, before she turned around and walked back towards Stone Quill, who by now wore quite an impatient expression.

As the two opponents stepped away from each other, there came sounds of disappointment from the crowd as it started to dissolve and the ponies turned their attention towards other things. In a matter of seconds the makeshift battle arena transformed back into an innocent, albeit overfilled train station and even Pinkie with her still opened, although now quiet, Welcome Wagon dropped out of the collective attention of the mass of ponies.

The other Bearers of the Elements of Harmony, who had been pushed away by the enclosing crowd, now stepped forward as well, most wearing an alienated and cautious expression. Only Twilight was the odd one out with nervosity governing her every move and the desperation of how everything could have gone so wrong clearly written on her face as she stood between Stone Quill and everypony else. She let her eyes wander from her friends to the spectacled unicorn, who still seemed completely untouched by anything surrounding him, even the slight hostility harboured towards him. He only let out an annoyed sigh, gave both Moonbeam and Swift Wing a look that was only a little bit away from withering, and then turned towards Twilight.

“Well, that has been quite the welcome, I have to give you that, Miss Sparkle.” Applejack, Rainbow and Rarity all furrowed their brows upon hearing this, but Twilight just gave a nervous laugh in response.

“Yeah, who would’ve guessed things would turn so wild?” she replied, all the while laughing and rubbing the back of her head with her left forehoof.

“Maybe that’ll be a good lesson not to bring strange contraptions to welcome somepony who is traveling on official capacity.” Stone Quill’s dry answer made it obvious he wasn’t willing to give any attempt to lighten the situation any chance. Twilight stopped laughing immediately, though she could not completely do away with her nervous smile. It, of course, did not put the elder unicorn in a better mood.

“Anyway,” Stone Quill started again, walking towards the station’s exit while he talked, “let’s get started, shall we?”

For a moment, Twilight was confused by Stone Quill’s words, but after organizing her thoughts she remembered what the spectacled magister was actually here for.

“Yes, of course,” she answered hastily, walking besides the elder unicorn and everypony else following suit, though Applejack had to drag the still dazed Pinkie with her. “How about a tour through Ponyville first, Magister? You could familiarize yourself with the surroundings and with everypony else being a resident for some time they ought to give you some advice on the localities you could consider in the preparations.”

Twilight’s friends exchanged a glance. This is why she had wanted them all to come to the train station this early? Sure, Stone Quill was a pony sent by the Princess herself, but that was hardly a reason to put six tour guides at his side.

For better or for worse, however, Stone Quill declined the offer. “Actually, I was planning to first take a look at the documents to see what is done and what is still underway.” The elder unicorn passed a brief side glance to Twilight. “You have everything documented, correct?”

“Of course!” Twilight’s answer was less carried by confidence and more by haste and the sound of her voice gave it away. The elder magister only made an ambiguous sound and kept walking.

The rest of the way was spent in awkward silence. Stone Quill didn’t seem to have any more questions and, in fact, didn’t even seem to be in need of a guide. He didn’t stop at a crossroad or asked for the right way even once, very much to Twilight’s disquiet who seemed to suffer greatly under the oppressive void of words. Even the other bearers of the Elements of Harmony didn’t dare to say anything, although they did exchange questioning glances repeatedly, getting all the more confused by Stone Quill’s behavior.

The lack of any communication hung heavily above the little group when they finally reached the town’s library and the psychological pressure seemed to turn into physical force for Twilight, as she hung her head low and only sometimes dared to shoot a quick side glance at the elder magister, who kept his gaze strictly on the road or the town, examining everything with a critical expression, as if he had come to judge the town and not to help prepare it. That didn’t change with the library and so his eyes wandered up and down the tree turned into a building.

This very library was one of Ponyville’s famous landmarks and, together with Sweet Apple Acres, the Carousel Boutique and Sugarcube Corner, helped elevate the small town above the rank of a backwater community with a declining population mostly comprised out of retirees. The treehouse was a magical unicum that had inspired replicas all over the land, but none were as well-made as this one. Yet Stone Quill regarded it with an expression as if he was looking at exactly one of those cheap knockoffs that originated from this magno-architectural marvel.

Then, after about ten seconds of his examination, he clicked his tongue disapprovingly and turned around to the other bearers, who by now regarded him with an expression of wariness.

“I have to thank you all for accompanying here,” he then began, wearing a mien that the ‘have to’-part was actually meant as it sounded, “but from here on out I should be fine with just Miss Sparkle. I will be in contact with you regarding any kind of special preparations pertaining your professions and your … station as bearer of the Elements of Harmony. You should expect my visit around afternoon. Have a nice day.”

With that farewell, he turned around, opened the door of the library with a short glow of his horn and stepped inside without taking another look back. Moon Beam followed him without hesitation, but Swift Wing hesitated shortly, giving each of them an apologetic smile before hurrying after the elder magister, leaving Twilight and the gang by themselves.

Once again, an awkward silence spread between the group, but after only a few moments of astonished silence, Rarity finally spoke up, breaking the stifling atmosphere that had persisted from the moment they had left the station. “Twilight, dear, I know he’s been sent by the Princess and I know that you have good reasons for not telling us anything about him, but I have to side with Applejack on this one and would just really like to know: Who is this Stone Quill?” The others’ indignation made way for curiosity now as well as they all turned to the lavender unicorn, the same question all written on their faces.

Twilight looked at them by one by one, closed her eyes and then gave a deep sigh before she looked up again and nodded. “You’re right. I do owe you at least this after all what has happened at the station. But please, don’t tell him that I told you this, alright?” Twilight’s expression while she pleaded this from her friends was a serious one and so the other ponies nodded immediately, feeling a slightly bit oppressed by the seriousness of it all. Was Stone Quill’s identity something this dramatic?

Twilight breathed one more time, collected herself and then spoke. “You see… Stone Quill is actually my old teacher.”

Chapter 8: A Child's Cry and Pinkie Pie

The soft chime of a bell danced through the room upon the opening of the door, but Applejack was too distracted to really notice. Being a farmpony she was used to hard work, but carrying somepony else through several streets was never an easy task, especially if that somepony’s body seemed to be frozen solid. Not a single part of Pinkie would budge even an inch from the position she had been solidified in, almost as if the pink pony had been turned into a wax statue. Because of that, Applejack had to carry her friend with the puffy mane on her back like a fitting piece of an absurdly large, pony-formed stack puzzle.

Only that this second piece would not fit quite as well as hoped. Since Pinkie was absolute rigid, Applejack had to carefully watch her balance, taking every step very cautiously, always needing to be attentive to even the slightest shift in Pinkie’s weight distribution. Adding the fact that Pinkie weighed as much as any healthy horse does made the precarious journey towards Sugarcube Corner not any easier.

Fluttershy’s help wasn’t very useful either. She kept fluttering from one side of Applejack to the other, gingerly watching every movement of Pinkie’s rigid body, trying to warn the orange farmpony in time whenever her ballast would shift too much. Yet everytime a warning was really necessary, her timid “erm, Applejack...” fell a moment too short, leaving Applejack to hastily hopscotch one way or the other until Pinkie was again brought to a somewhat stable balance.As a result of that, Fluttershy’s biggest input were mostly shy inquiries such as “are you all right?” or soft encouragements like “Don’t worry, we’re almost there.”

Therefore it came to no surprise that relief was gleaming in Applejack’s eyes when they, she heavily breathing and Fluttershy nervously flying around her, reached Sugarcube Corner. The door leading inside provided one last hurdle, almost taking even the last bit of patience from the farmpony when she inched herself and Pinkie through the opening, the inside of the bakery seemingly retreating more and more with each step instead of getting closer. Yet after a while it was finally done, and Applejack stood triumphantly inside Sugarcube Corner, dripping with sweat and gasping, but nonetheless victorious.

“Ha! How about that, Sally!” The orange pony declared confidently into the empty room, a broad smile on her lips, before she nodded towards Fluttershy. “Alrighty, let’s get her off me then.”

Fluttershy nodded in agreement and raised her forehooves while hovering beside Applejack, to direct the speed and course of her movements. “Okay, but let’s be careful about this. We should take this very slowly and not rush it. Now, gradually lower your hip and try to build a slope with your body so we can let Pinkie glide from your back very gently-”

Plonk!

“Oh dear.”

Ignoring the gently bobbing Pinkie lying on the ground behind her, Applejack walked up towards the counter and pressed the bell on top of it, eliciting a demanding, calling note from it.

“Coming~,” chirped a sweet voice in response and just a moment later, a cerulean pony with a pink mane appeared from behind the swinging door on the left of the counter. “Oh, it’s you Applejack! How are you?”

Applejack smiled and pulled down her hat, giving the mare a slight bow. “Ah’m fine Mrs. Cake, thank ya kindly. How are ya doin’?”

“Oh, we’re doing fine. Thanks to the Summer Sun Celebration it’s a little bit hectic, but it takes more than that to bring us down!” Mrs. Cake replied with a smile. She definitely looked fine. A cheery smile on her face and a friendly twinkle in her eyes, Mrs. Cake was the embodiment of merriment at the moment.

While their cutie marks helped many ponies in finding what they are looking for, it was still rare for somepony to be as happy and absorbed in their own work as the Cakes. Of course there were always some malicious tongues that claimed, Mrs. Cake’s happiness stemmed only from a ludicrous amount of sugar that she ingested with her own confectionaries at minute intervals, but while it was true that she wasn’t the slimmest mare, her additional pounds only seemed to make her even more likeable, imparting a motherly aura upon her that was difficult to resist.

“But tell me, what brings you down here? Surely you must also be very busy with all the festival preparations,” she inquired.

“That indeed Ah am, ma’am,” agreed Applejack, “but unfortunately Fluttershy and Ah have a little bit of a situation on our hooves.”

At the mentioning of Fluttershy Mrs. Cake looked up, a little bit surprised, but when she spotted the yellow pegasus she gave her a gentle smile. “Oh hello there, Fluttershy. Why didn’t you say anything? I hardly noticed you!”

Fluttershy returned the smile, albeit in her personal timid fashion. “Hello Mrs. Cake. I’m sorry, I just didn’t want to intrude on your conversation...”

While most ponies would be confused and maybe also a little bit irritated at that statement, Mrs. Cake just smiled and nodded. She was acquainted with almost everypony in Ponyville and she knew the gang of six friends especially well. Fluttershy oddities weren’t anything strange to her anymore.

Mrs. Cake turned back to Applejack, her smile now vanished and replaced by curiously lifted right eyebrow. “A situation you say?”

Applejack nodded. “Yes, Mrs. Cake. Y’see, Twilight and the rest of us were at the train station earlier today to greet some kind of government official and while welcomin’ him, Pinkie seems to have… overexerted herself.” The orange farmpony stepped aside and gave Mrs. Cake a free view on Pinkie, who still lay on the floor like a life-sized toy version of herself, dropped in the middle of playing with it.

Most ponies would be shocked to see a pony they knew very well in such a position. Most ponies didn’t have Pinkie as an apprentice and surrogate daughter. “Oh dear,” said Mrs. Cake, clicking her tongue, “this doesn’t look too comfy. What happened?”

Applejack shrugged. “Ah don’t rightfully know, Mrs. Cake. All Ah know is that this official didn’t seem to care for Pinkie’s greeting very much.”

“So he petrified her in the middle of her welcome routine? Not the gentlecoltly thing to do.”

“No, ma’am, he didn’t do anythin’ at all. Pinkie didn’t even get the chance to use her Welcome Wagon.”

Now Mrs. Cake’s left eyebrow joined the right one in it’s height, giving her an expression of curious disbelief. “Not even a chance? That is difficult for me to imagine. How did that happen?”

Applejack hesitated. “Well… a lot of things happened. Anyway, we were hopin’ ya might have some idea how to help Pinkie.”

For a brief moment, Mrs. Cake seemed to be more interested in learning more about this incident involving the mysterious official, but in the end Pinkie’s welfare was more urgent. “Don’t worry, young filly, we will get Pinkie on her legs again… and even get her talking again, Celestia forgive me. But after that you’ve got to tell me all about what really happened. You just made me really curious about who this so-called ‘government official’ is.”

“Yer not the only one who’s curious …” murmured Applejack under the bright sound of the counter-bell being rung again, this time by Mrs.Cake herself.

“Darling, would you come over here? It seems Pinkie needs a little help waking up!”

“Coming, honey bun~,” trilled a male voice out of the same room Mrs. Cake had come out of and again the owner followed his words closely. This time a lanky stallion with a yellow coat and an amber mane appeared. He trotted around the counter and towards Pinkie, not looking surprised at all when he saw in what state she was in.

“Oh dear,” he stated in the very same tone of voice as his wife, “this doesn’t look too comfy.”

“Indeed it doesn’t,” agreed his wife, nodding affirmatively, “Which is why we should wake her up sooner rather than later.”

“That’s true,” acknowledged Mr. Cake, looking from his wife back to Pinkie and giving a small sigh. “Alright, then let’s do this.”

“Erm, I don’t mean to intrude, but… shouldn’t we help you?” The timid question of Fluttershy, fluttering above the exhausted grunts and snorts of Mr. Cake, was affirmed by Applejack’s agreeing nod.

“Ah think so too. She’s not exactly a lightweight, Ah can speak from experience.”

“Oh, that’s very kind of you,” thanked Mrs. Cake them, seemingly not perturbed by the quickly more exhausted becoming noises coming from her husband, “But, to be honest, we don’t want to let you go back there just yet. It’s a real mess back there, just not something you should show your guests. Isn’t that right, sweety?”

“Absolutely, sugar pumpkin,” wheezed Mr. Cake, more wobbling than walking in the direction of the swinging door, his back arched in a not quite healthy or even natural looking way under the motionless Pinkie.

“Well, if ya both say so…” said Applejack, although she still watched Mr. Cake with a raised eyebrow. Fluttershy observed with a very worried look on her face, although she wasn’t quite sure if she should worry for Pinkie Pie or for Mr. Cake.

“Oh, don’t worry, you two!” chirped Mrs. Cake, not in the least bit concerned about that her husband looked like he was about to break his back, “Pinkie will be back up in no time! Trust me, you have nothing to worry about, we know how to handle this kind of situation.”

“So somethin’ like that happened before?” asked Applejack, still not able to take her eyes of the bizarre spectacle that wandered past Mrs. Cake and slowly disappeared behind the swinging doors.

“Well, you know Pinkie, nothing ever really happens twice with her,” answered Mrs. Cake, giving a slight chuckle while a loud Plonk! came from behind the swinging doors, “but if anypony is accustomed to handling Pinkie, it’s us. We’ll get her back up in a matter of minutes, trust me.”

“If you say so, then that’s good enough for me!” declared Applejack, putting her hat back on. “Mighty thanks for yer help and Ah’m very sorry for troublin’ ya with our problems out of the blue like that.”

“Oh, think nothing of it!” replied Mrs. Cake, “Pinkie is like family to us, taking care of her is almost like part of our job. We should thank you for bringing her to us as soon as you could.”

A smile flashed over Applejack’s lips. “That’s too kind of you, ma’am.”

Yet a moment later the smile disappeared and a resigned sigh slipped from her lips when a clock on the wall caught her eyes. “Seems like Ah got no more time to dilly-dally though. Big Mac must be waitin’ for me and we’re already behind schedule as it is.”

Yet even with that knowledge spurring her on, Applejack couldn’t help but pause at the door, looking back on more time. “Yer sure ya don’t need my help?”

“Absolutely positive, sweetheart! There is nothing for you to worry about!” assured Mrs. Cake.

Still Applejack seemed unsure, her eyes hesitantly going back and forth between Mrs. Cake and the clock until a soft voice timidly rose up.

“Erm… if it’s okay with Mrs. Cake, I would wait here until Pinkie is alright again. So you don’t need to worry about her, Applejack… um, if you don’t mind, that is.”

For a brief moment, Applejack regarded Fluttershy with surprise, a bit astonished at such self-initiative from her quiet friend. Yet then the smile reappeared on her lips and she nodded.

“Alright, thanks Fluttershy.” As she opened the door, something else crossed her mind and she turned around one last time. “Make sure ya also tell Twilight as soon as Pinkie is okay again. Ah’m sure she’ll want to know.”

With that, Applejack walked out of the door and turned towards Sweet Apple Acres, soon falling into a swift trot and leaving nothing behind but a small cloud of dust.

As soon as Fluttershy was certain that Applejack was gone and no longer torn between waiting for her friend’s recovery and her obligation to work, she gave a small sigh of relief and set herself down softly on the floor.

“Difficult day?” Fluttershy smiled softly, but shook her head upon the question of Mrs. Cake.

“Oh no, I wouldn’t say that. I was just worried that Applejack’s stubbornness could get the best of her again.”

Mrs. Cake laughed softly. “Well, she is an Apple after all. Dourness runs in the family for them.”

Fluttershy chuckled, agreeing tacitly with the motherly bakeress. Applejack and her family did have a reputation for their obstinacy, although the orange farmpony would never admit to that.

A sudden, demanding cry cut through the yellow pegasus’ thoughts. Panic controlled her reactions for a short moment as she hastily let her eyes dart through the room, looking for the source of the wailing. Mrs.Cake, on the other hoof, remained completely calm, her gaze directed upwards and a worried expression on her face.

“Oh dear,” she mumbled to herself.

“W-What’s happening?” asked Fluttershy, her voice slightly quivering.

“Poor Pumpkin must feel uneasy. She’s probably lonely.”

“Oh...” Immediately the quivering disappeared and a discreet blush entered the yellow pegasus’ cheeks. Mrs. Cake didn’t seem to have taken notice of Fluttershy’s frightful reaction.

“I better go upstairs and see what’s going on...” Yet before the cerulean bakeress could take another step, the voice of her husband floated through the swinging doors. “Honey, could you give me a hoof?”

Mrs. Cake didn’t respond. Instead she remained still, her left forehoof raised and wavering back and forth uncertainly, while she looked from the roof to the swinging doors and back again. Another cry echoed down the stairs, sounding even more demanding than before.

“Um, I could go upstairs and look after Pumpkin… I mean, if you don’t mind.” Although spoken timidly, the words reached Mrs. Cake’s ears effortlessly, but it took a moment until their meaning settled in her anxious mind and even then she only looked at Fluttershy with mild surprise.

“You would?” asked the motherly mare, worriedly examining the younger pegasus. Fluttershy was a gentle soul, no doubt about that, but being kind and watching a child were two entirely different things.

Fluttershy nodded confidently. “I’ve watched Sweetie Belle and her friends for day as a favor for Rarity. I’m sure I can take care of Pound and Pumpkin for a few moments.”

Mrs. Cake couldn’t completely free herself of worry, her motherly instincts loudly protesting against leaving the problems of her own foal in another pony’s hooves. On the other side, her husband wouldn’t call if it wasn’t important and after their designated foal-sitter Pinkie was Fluttershy the next most-likely pony Mrs. Cake would leave their foals to. Yet…

“Honey?” Mr. Cake’s voice had now taken on a very urgent note, all the more ensuring his wife that her presence was now really needed. Mrs. Cake sighed and then finally nodded in agreement, giving Fluttershy a grateful smile. “Thank you, that’s very kind of you. Just see what’s wrong and play with her a little bit. If she says—”

“Honey!”

“Coming! If she says she’s hungry just come back down here and I’ll take care of it.”

“Come back down here if she’s hungry, got it,” Fluttershy repeated.

Mrs. Cake still looked a bit worried, obviously many more advices trembling on the tip of her tongue, but then she just nodded one more time, gave Fluttershy another grateful smile and turned around, walking back into the kitchen.

Not wasting any time either, Fluttershy went up the stairs, making her way to the children’s room. She knew the way from visiting Pinkie and especially from the party for the twins’ first-year-birthday. Their fluffy-maned party expert had made sure that almost everything about this party had become unforgettable.

The memories at that party and the small smile they elicited Fluttershy were cleanly wiped away however, as soon as she entered the children’s room. In an instant, Pumpkin’s wails became almost piercing in their quality, reverberated from the walls and drowned the room in sheer noise. The pure intensity made Fluttershy press her ears flatly against her head as she ducked under the oppressive sound of high-pitched baby screams.

As her ears tried to close themselves off to the infernal sounding cries, Fluttershy quickly surveyed the room, eager to find the crying foal and, if possible, the source of its woes so she could quickly do something about it.

The room was as always. The walls were painted in a cheery color which could be what sky-blue would look like after somepony decided to add a pink blush to it. A few toys were strewn around the room, lying on the carpet, but most of them, especially the ones that could be dangerous for unsupervised foals, were locked away in the toy box. A chair with two books stacked on top of it stood at the other side of the room, by the baby crib in which the two baby foals resided. Everything was completely normal. Only one thing was a bit out of the ordinary, if one even wanted to call it that.

Normally the two foals worked as an almost singular entity, when one did something the other almost always joined in. This time, however, their empathy was somewhat out of sync. While Pumpkin cried and kept on crying, Pound just sat beside his sister, regarding her with an almost annoyed look, his half-drooped eyelids telling of a comfortable sleep he must’ve had before the little filly had decided to burst out in tears.

Fluttershy furrowed her brow at this unusual situation, but Pumpkin’s next cry made her remember the situation immediately. First things were first, she had to calm Pumpkin down.

“Hey little Pumpkin, what’s wrong?” Fluttershy asked, trying to keep the nervosity which desperately wanted to boil up inside of her, out of her voice, but the little unicorn foal didn’t seem to take note of her words.

Instead the filly cried only louder, chipping away even more efficiently at the cream-colored mare’s patience. Yet Fluttershy didn’t falter. She had promised Mrs. Cake that she would take care of her child and she would! “Come on Pumpkin, talk to me. Tell me what’s bothering you.”

However, once more Pumpkin didn’t take note of Fluttershy’s gentle words, she just kept on crying and wailing as if nothing in the world could ease her suffering. Cornered and out of options, Fluttershy tried one last time, stepped directly in front of the baby crib, got on her knees and gave Pumpkin her kindest, most reassuring smile. “Please calm down, everything is going to be alright, Fluttershy is here now. So pretty please?”

Pumpkin cried - and then stopped. The shift was so immediate that Fluttershy needed a moment to understand what happened, blankly staring at Pumpkin who looked back with an expression of mild surprise.

Too dumbfounded by the sudden change, Fluttershy waited cautiously, silently prepared for the wailing to start up again any moment. Yet moments kept on passing and Pumpkin only looked at Fluttershy, cocking her head from one side to the other. Then the little filly smiled and raised her forehooves in the cream-colored mare’s direction. “Fwuttashy!”

Upon hearing Pumpkin pronouncing her name in her own adorable little way, Fluttershy couldn’t help but smile back, finally just accepting her luck as she nodded in affirmation.

“That’s right, little filly, I’m Fluttershy,” she cooed as she ruffled Pumpkin’s mane with one hoof, which elicited a bubbly laughter from the foal that caused Fluttershy’s smile to grow even wider.

As she watched Pumpkin curl herself under the ticklish touch of her hoof, Fluttershy silently admired how quickly the foals were growing up. Pound had already begun to start his first attempts at flying, although he was rarely leaving the ground, and just a few days ago, Pumpkin had started calling different ponies by their names.

Everypony had been very amazed when, completely out of the blue, the little filly had declared their favorite fashionista to be “Wawete!”. Cries of astonishment and ecstatic exclamations had filled the room at that day, and Twilight had been unable to resist the urge to celebrate this event with a long-winded explanation of the development of a unicorn foal’s sensitivity for magic.

“It’s something that manifests in all foals, really,” she had continued, examining Pumpkin with fascination in her eyes, “but unicorn foals are a little bit more susceptible for it than pegasus or earth pony foals. In their early stage of their lives, all foals use their inherent magic to make up for their not fully developed senses in order to perceive their surroundings and, even more importantly, to recognize the ponies around them.

“You see, foals use their magic to reach out, kind of like with antennas if you will, to detect another pony’s magical aura, and because each pony’s magical aura is unique unto them, they can immediately recognize a certain pony this way, associate a name with them very quickly, and if they mean them harm. It degrades with age, but researchers assume that this ability was very important way back when ponies were living in herds and there are even some theories...”

The rest of the day Twilight had spent with talking on and on about how fascinating this phenomenon was and how sometimes they knew so little about things that they even encountered on a daily basis.

A chuckle escaped Fluttershy. Good, old Twilight. No matter the occasion, a scientific fact was bound to burst out of her sooner or later. Once curiosity took hold of her, she could be as persistent as Applejack and as talkative as Pinkie Pie, but normally she’d keep a level head as the leader of their little group, facing down any challenge that came their way without any fear.

Yet what had happened at the train station could hardly be called normal. It had been quite a surprise for Fluttershy to see Twilight not act like her confident, brave self and more like, well, more like her. And those armored guards... did all officials from Canterlot get such protection?

Fluttershy was not knowledgeable about the world of politics and power and, quite frankly, she had no interest in it. Yet this was about one of her friends and having seen Twilight like this, even Fluttershy couldn’t help but wonder who this official truly was.

A bell softly chimed from the entrance of the shop and the next moment, Fluttershy found herself meeting Pumpkin’s curious gaze, having returned from her realm of thoughts to the present again. Fluttershy blinked, but then she smiled and ruffled Pumpkin’s mane one last time before rising to her hooves again. What happened at the train station might have been strange, but Twilight had promised them to explain everything as soon as possible, so Fluttershy would wait until Twilight was ready. Besides, she had other things to do now. “Now, Pumpkin, what was wrong? Why did you cry?”

Pumpkin’s exuberant giggle stopped and she looked up at Fluttershy, a puzzled look on the filly’s face. As much as the wailing had distressed Fluttershy, this silent surprise of the foal troubled her much deeper, although she had no idea why. It was almost like Pumpkin had been so sure that Fluttershy had known why she had cried, as if it had been plainly obvious. Yet Fluttershy couldn’t find the answer she had wished from the filly and the more she waited for it, the more disquiet befell her.

It was strange, there was no obvious reason for Pumpkin to have burst out in tears with such intensity. Yet the more Fluttershy wondered about it, the more did she get the feeling that this was the obvious reason. What was not there was the answer. Yet what was it?

“Mean.”

Fluttershy blinked. “Excuse me?”

“Mean,” repeated Pumpkin in her best matter-of-factly-tone. For another moment Fluttershy looked at the filly without understanding anything, but then realization lit up her face. Of course, Pound must have been mean to her! So that’s what it has been!

Ignoring that she felt way too much relief about solving this riddle, she turned to Pound and mustered him sternly. “Pound Cake, it’s not nice to bully your sister. You can’t just do whatever you want, you must be responsible—”

“No,” Pumpkin shook her head as Fluttershy turned to her, puzzledly looking at her, “mean!”

This time, there was urgency in her voice, a sensation that felt very alien in such a young foal’s speech. It was almost kind of haunting. Uneasy, Fluttershy rustled her feathers, the disquiet from before slowly creeping back up on her while she looked deeply into Pumpkin’s eyes who remained motionless, as if she was trying to tell her something...

“Hungry!” A thunder clap couldn’t have scared the cream-colored mare more. Violently her body twitched as soon as the word was spoken and even a little yelp escaped her. Shivering from tension of fright, Fluttershy turned her head to Pound, who by now didn’t seem tired anymore at all. “Wh-what?”

“Hungry!” Pumpkin now joined in. It took another moment for Fluttershy until she finally recognized these exclamations as the demands for food they were. Oddly enough, the sight of these two foals jumping up and down inside their baby crib, Pound buzzing his wings excitedly in addition, and saying “Hungry! Hungry!” as fast in succession as their mouths and tongues allowed them to calmed Fluttershy somewhat, eliciting an amused giggle from her.

“Alright, alright, calm down first,” said Fluttershy, getting the two of them barely to sit still. “I will go and get your mother, but you have to promise me you will be very quiet and won’t do anything. Do you understand me?” Her smile briefly vanished and a stern expression took its place as she looked each of them deep into the eye, not relenting until she got an obedient nod from each of them.

As soon as this was accomplished, the smile returned instantly and Fluttershy gave a satisfied nod. “Good. I’ll be gone now, but stay put. I’ll soon be back.”

When she got one more nod from the two foals, Fluttershy nodded herself a second time, turned around and made her way back to the shop part of the house. Another chuckle escaped the yellow pegasus as she thought about the twins of the Cakes. They might be a hassle to watch as a foal-sitter and being a parent surely couldn’t be a walk in the park, but nonetheless these two foals were just too adorable to not like them. Though the way Pumpkin had acted had been rather strange.

A more serious note took hold of Fluttershy’s expression as she once more thought about Pumpkin’s very cryptic reason. “Mean...” well, there was one pony she could definitely fit into the ‘mean’-category of ponies, but he could hardly be the reason for Pumpkin’s cries. He wasn’t even near the Sugarcube Corner at this very moment—

“Miss Fluttershy?”

Curiosity made Fluttershy raise her head and was immediately replaced by disbelief as she found herself face to face with the one stallion she had believed to be the unlikeliest being to ever appear in this bakery. “M-Magister Stone Quill?”

“It’s Swift Wing, actually.” Fluttershy blinked and then gave the white guardspony a sheepish smile. Swift Wing, who stood at the entrance with Moonbeam, returned the smile, but there was still a somewhat sulky streak around his eyes. Having to remind ponies of his name was getting rather tiresome.

Fluttershy turned around again to look towards the actual Stone Quill, who stood at the counter and was talking with Mrs. Cake.

“I see,” he said, his expression not visible for Fluttershy. “That is unfortunate. When would I be able to speak to her?”

“To be honest, I’m not quite sure,” Mrs. Cake answered. “We’d like to take our time, just to be on the safe side— oh, Fluttershy! Is everything alright?”

Fluttershy would’ve preferred to stay quietly in the background. Nonetheless, she gave Mrs. Cake a friendly smile and nodded, evading any kind of glance in Stone Quill’s direction. “They’re fine now, just hungry.”

Mrs. Cake gave a relieved sigh and nodded, thought about it briefly, and then gave another sigh, this time of resignation. “I see. Guess we can’t wait any longer then…” She turned to Stone Quill. “Please wait here. It’s a bit risky, but we’ll try to wake Pinkie up.”

“I see,” Stone Quill replied. Mrs. Cake only nodded gravely in response and then disappeared through the swinging doors, leaving Fluttershy alone with the elder unicorn.

Immediately an uncomfortable silence spread between the two of them. Fluttershy honestly preferred quiet over any words she could exchange with Stone Quill, so she kept on staring straight ahead.

Stone Quill, however, wasn’t interested in silence. “Miss Fluttershy. Here for Miss Pie too, I assume?” Fluttershy suppressed the urge to press her ears against her head and just nodded in response. If her silence bothered Stone Quill, he didn’t show it in his voice. “I take from your conversation with Mrs. Cake that you looked after her foals. Do you do this often?”

The question puzzled Fluttershy, but she answered anyway by shaking her head. Out of the corner of her eyes she could see Stone Quill’s head slowly go up and down in an understanding nod. “I see.”

A brief flicker of hope dared to light up in Fluttershy’s chest, that her interaction with this intimidating stallion would now come to an end, but it met it’s quick demise when Stone Quill rose his voice again. “The Cakes must really trust you. Do they trust the other Bearers just as much?”

Once again puzzlement filled Fluttershy’s head, though much more intensive this time. Why was Stone Quill so interested in this? Yet Fluttershy answered the question, nodding once more. For a moment there was silence again between the two of them.

“Why?” It was only one word. Yet it was so unexpected, so confusing in its context, that Fluttershy couldn’t help but look at Stone Quill in surprise and bewilderment. As she met his gaze, however, Fluttershy realized that there was something else off. He was still the same elder unicorn they had met at the train station, but something in his eyes was… different. It was no longer the expression of a haughty scholar, there was something more in it. Something terrifying.

“Why do you trust each other? How does she do it?” he asked. Fluttershy was frozen in place. Stone Quill’s gaze bound her to the very spot she stood on, no less effective as if he had clad her in iron chains. His eyes drilled themselves into hers, the demanding fire inside them ever burning brighter. Fluttershy’s mind was dominated by thoughts of flight, finding the only possibility in answering his question. Yet how could she answer something she did not even understand? Her mouth tried to desperately form words that could ensure her freedom, grasping at straws. “I…”

“Well, that sure was weird!”

In an instant, the spell was broken and Fluttershy was freed from Stone Quill’s hypnotizing gaze, the elder unicorn once more only a magister from Canterlot, the very moment Pinkie Pie darted through the swinging doors and illuminated the room with her grin. “Oh hey Fluttershy, you’re here too?”

The next thing Fluttershy knew, Pinkie just popped up beside her and tackled her with a lariat disguised as a much too enthusiastic hug, taking what precious little air the yellow pegasus had left. Nonetheless, Fluttershy couldn’t help but smile, although she also had to gasp uncontrollably. “Pin... kie? You’re… alright?” She wheezed, which Pinkie answered with a big, affirmative nod.

“Of course I am! I just had to take a little time-out for thinking, you know? And since I had to think a lot, I had to stop everything else for a while! Except my heart, of course, now that would be just silly!” While Pinkie laughed heartily at this notion, Fluttershy still couldn’t help but stare blankly at her, still mystified at how Pinkie could’ve recovered so quickly from whatever state she had been in.

One certain pony had considerably less difficulties with accepting this mystery cure. “Miss Pie?” Stone Quill asked.

For a while Pinkie just kept on laughing, until she realized that this entirely alien address was directed at her. Her mouth closed and her eyes widely opened in wonder as she turned around to see Stone Quill, who somehow managed to look annoyed and glad to finally progress at the same time.

“Who, me?” Pinkie wondered, pointing at herself with one forehoof.

“Indeed you, Miss Pie. There’s something I’d—”

“Oh don’t call me ‘Miss Pie’, silly!” interrupted Pinkie the magister with a giggle. “just call me Pinkie! Everypony does that!”

“I’m sure they do, Miss Pie, but what I need right—”

“Ah!” interrupted Pinkie with a raised hoof. “You did it again! It’s ‘Pinkie’, not ‘Miss Pie’.”

“Miss Pie, I really don’t—”

“Gee, you’re stubborn as a mule. Which is funny, ‘cause the last time I met somepony that stubborn he actually was a mule. His name is Cranky and he...” While Pinkie lost herself in recounting the happenings between her and Cranky, ignoring every single attempt of Stone Quill to redirect the conversation, Fluttershy used being free of either’s attention to sneak up to the counter, where Mrs. Cake stood with an amused smile, watching the one-sided talk between the elder unicorn and the pink mare.

“How did you—” began Fluttershy, but Mrs. Cake already knew her question. “How did we wake up Pinkie so quick?” Fluttershy nodded.

“Simple, really. We used coffee.”

“Coffee?” Fluttershy asked disbelievingly.

“It’s our last resort when it comes to Pinkie. It has been proven effective so far, but it can also be catastrophic if we use just a drop too much. That’s why we usually take some extra time to make sure we give her the correct dosage. Last thing anypony wants is Pinkie on caffeine.”

Fluttershy silently agreed. The sheer imagination what Pinkie could unleash if fueled by coffee made her shudder. The cold shiver running down her back was not solely from this image, however, as Fluttershy soon noticed a pair of eyes on her.

A pair of eyes that belonged to Stone Quill, as the yellow pegasus found out when she turned around, seeing the elder unicorn regard her with a mysterious look whenever he looked away from Pinkie. In spite of herself, Fluttershy had to think back to the strange fire that had burned inside of them just a few moments ago and another shiver ran down her spine, this time a bit colder.

“Well, thank you very much for helping Pinkie, but I better go now,” explained Fluttershy to Mrs. Cake who smiled understandingly.

“Of course. You must also be very busy. See you later, darling.”

“Oh, you’re leaving Fluttershy?” The yellow pegasus flinched and then gave a sigh. So much for avoiding attention.

“Uhm, yeah …” she answered as she turned to Pinkie, intently avoiding to look into Stone Quill’s direction.

“I still need to practice a bit with my birds and I should tell Twilight that you’re better...”

“Oh, okay! See you around then!” replied Pinkie in her usual, lively way as she waved Fluttershy good-bye, who gave her a shy smile as answer and then silently and quickly went out of the back door, her gaze directed at the ground to not make eye contact with Stone Quill, who watched her every step to the outside.

As soon as the door closed behind the yellow pegasus, the elder unicorn turned back towards Pinkie, his slight irritation now turned into a very noticeable irritation.

“Miss Pie, as I was trying to tell you-” he began, but again Pinkie Pie cut him off.

“Still with the ‘Miss Pie’! C’mon, why don’t you try saying ‘Pinkie’ at least once. What could possibly happen?” A big grin adorned Pinkie’s lips as she expectantly looked at Stone Quill. His surly expression spoke volumes of his unwillingness.

“You should really start to hear me out instead of wasting our time on such childish things, Miss Pie,” Stone Quill replied, in a mere moment transforming the big grin into a pout.

“Fine, be that way then,” Pinkie finally gave in, at least for now.

“Since I finally have your cooperation,” the elder unicorn picked up again, almost perfectly hiding the surliness in his voice, “I need to have a look at your documents.”

“My what now?”

Stone Quill closed his eyes and paused briefly. “Your documents. Specifically the list of all the guests coming to Ponyville for the festivities. I need to have a look at them.”

“Really? Why?” Pinkie asked, sounding genuinely interested.

“Because my work as the organiser of the Summer Sun Celebration demands of me to know everything about this," explained Stone Quill, his teeth softly gritted.

Pinkie laughed. “You’re funny. Twilight is already organizing everything! We don’t need two organisers, that’d be just silly!”

“Yes, I begin to notice how silly everything here really is…" Stone Quill murmured when a slight cough turned his attention towards the counter and Mrs. Cake.

“Magister… Stone Quill, was it? If you want you could take a look at the list right now,” the cerulean bakeress explained, prodding a ledger that now lay on top of the counter with her left forehoof.

“Thank you, Mrs. Cake. That would most definitely be easier than the usual route.” He fired a withering side glance at Pinkie, who seemed completely unperturbed at being sidelined so immediately. She just gave Stone Quill another broad grin, who completely ignored it and instead attended the list he so intensely had demanded. Mrs. Cake turned to her apprentice.

“Pinkie, dear, could you take care of the other two fine ponies? Just see if there’s anything they want.”

“Alrighty, chiefess!” Pinkie replied exuberantly, saluting snappy before turning around with one jaunty spin, and hopped towards the two guardponies, humming a cheerful melody. However, just as she arrived at the two, that is after about three or four hops, the pony to the left caught Pinkie’s curiosity and within one further hop she landed directly in front of Moonbeam.

“Hey there!” she greeted the dark-blue pegasus. Moonbeam didn’t even so much as glance at her. Most ponies took a hint from that. Pinkie wasn’t most ponies.

“What’s wrong? Cat got your tongue? Which would be really nasty by the way, although also really impossible. I mean how can the cat have your tongue if you still have it? Does the cat always come out and just hold your tongue so you can’t use it to speak when you want to say it? That cat really doesn’t have any hobbies, doesn’t it? Unless all cats are fascinated by tongues, which I can kind of get, because their tongues are really sensitive and if I could, I would swap my tongue too, because I mean they can’t even drink hot milk and that’s just plain mean from the universe to do that to a creature. Could you imagine a life without hot milk? I certainly can’t! Then again I couldn’t imagine my life without a lot of things, for example chimicherries or cherrychangas—”

“Can I help you, Miss Pie?” The soft, melodic voice of Moonbeam cut through Pinkie’s rambling so gentle yet decisive that for a moment even the pink pony herself didn’t notice that she had been interrupted. She just stood there for a brief instant, smiling at Moonbeam until she realized she wasn’t even saying anything.

“Woah, you’re good!” marveled Pinkie, completely oblivious to the far more amazed stare of Swift Wing who could scarcely believe that somepony actually elicited a word from Moonbeam that wasn’t ordered or necessary. “But I’m actually supposed to ask you if I can help you! So, can I get you anything?”

“No thank you. Now, if you’d excuse me…”

“Really?” A sad look crept over Pinkie’s face, but then she gave a sigh. “Well, okay, if that’s what you want… I forgive you.”

Again, Swift Wing saw something he could’ve sworn he would never see: seeing Moonbeam’s expression derail. Yet there he stood, at the other side of the doorframe, while he watched how Moonbeams professional countenance just melted away and gave way for dumbfounded bewilderment as she could do nothing but stare at the pink earth pony who regarded her with a forgiving smile. Only the bizarreness of the situation saved Swift Wing from snickering at his colleague’s expression.

“You… forgive me?” Far more disbelief than inquiry swung in Moonbeam’s voice when she repeated those three words, but Pinkie’s nod wasn’t insecure in the slightest.

“That’s right!” Already completely derailed from Moonbeam’s expectations, this conversation turned even stranger for her when a sad smile appeared on Pinkie’s lips. “So that’s why you don’t have to beat yourself up for what happened at the train station, okay?”

“Oh… oh. Okay...” It was all Moonbeam could manage in her confusion, nodding dumbly to emphasize her understanding of what had happened, although she actually wasn’t quite sure at all if she even remotely knew what kind of a conversation she just had held.

Before any more strange miscommunications could take place, however, an astonished exclamation by Stone Quill took everypony’s attention. “Well, well, what do we have here…”

Pinkie and the two guards turned towards the counter, just in time to see Stone Quill close the ledger and turn to its owner. “Mrs. Cake, I would like to thank you for your cooperation. It has been indeed most helpful.” The cerulean bakeress nodded in affirmation yet seemed unsure what to say.

Thankfully, Stone Quill involuntarily helped her by immediately turning around and heading towards the door with a very brisk pace.

“Moonbeam, Swift Wing, come with me!” he ordered snappily, completely ignoring Pinkie who watched all of it with confusion. Swift Wing was no better, but Moonbeam already stood at attention, pushing her confusion about Pinkie’s words to the back of her head for now.

“Everything alright, Magister?” she inquired. The reaction was something nopony had ever seen before from Stone Quill and immediately wished never to see again: he smiled.

“Quite alright, Moonbeam. I’ve just found out that there is a certain wordsmith in town!”

Author's Note

Proof-read by Silverness, which makes him one of the awesomest people on this planet!
Yes, awesomest is now a word. I've declared it.

Chapter 9: A Crack in the Diamond

Earlier.

“Well, you were the last pony I was expecting to see here!”

Shining Armor looked up.

The Sun shone brightly through Castle Canterlot’s elongated windows, an unwelcome reminder for the Captain of the Royal Guard that he still had half the day before him. The first half had already been quite enough for Shining. Not to mention the night before it.

Ever since his yesterday run-in with Stone Quill, Shining Armor had been on his hooves. The meeting of the magister and Luna in the hallway had started a storm Shining had been very ill-prepared to deal with, and still was. For said storm was an impossible challenge, namely creating flawless cooperation within a few days between the two sources of the greatest enemyship in Equestria: the Royal Guard and the Night Watch.

The enmity between the two corps was very old, reaching back all the way to the rebellion of Nightmare Moon. Their defeat and misplaced loyalty was a scar the Night Watch didn’t wear proudly, and they resented the Royal Guard greatly for inflicting it. The Royal Guard, on the other hoof, had mistrusted the Night Watch ever since their betrayal, ignoring their claim that it was Celestia herself who had pardoned them for their ‘mistake’. Although the reasons for the grudge were now buried in the past, the bilateral antipathy had withstood the test of time.

In fact, ever since Luna’s return, it had gotten worse. Since the Princess of the Night was not actually a foal-devouring monster, the Night Watch saw itself as the victim of 1000 years wrongly-placed anger and demanded the reinstatement of the old equality between the two guards. A thing which the Royal Guard was highly unwilling to support.

Up until now, the two corps had avoided involving the Princesses in their disputes, but then the meeting in the hallway had happened. And now, Shining Armor found himself on the clock to establish at least some semblance of cooperation between his guards and the Night Watch, before Celestia could find out that two of Equestria's five military forces were squabbling like little children.

For that reason, Shining stood in a corridor and faced a door. A very specific door which, if Shining was allowed to be honest, he was loath to enter. It wasn’t the door’s fault; it was a very well-made door. The walnut wood was wrought expertly, beautiful embellishments carved onto its surface. Its opaque tinge called to mind the night sky, with silver ornaments shimmering like stars and a crescent moon glowing from the center completed the resemblance. It wasn’t unusual for this image to come into a pony’s mind when they stood before the door. It was, after all, the entrance to the office of the Captain of the Night Watch, Old Crow.

This very Captain of the Night Watch was the reason why Shining Armor was unwilling to enter. The familiar voice calling his attention was therefore most welcome as a distraction from his unrewarding duties, more so when he recognized its owner. “No reason to act so shocked, Colonel Whisper,” he replied with a smirk.

The unicorn mare smiled. Her smokey-grey coat was complemented well by her Night Watch armour. She tossed back her pale-blue mane, revealing delicate features. “I can hardly think of anything else that would be more appropriate to be shocked at, Captain Armor.”

Shining’s smirk widened to a smile. Despite Colonel Nightly Whisper being a high-ranking member of the Night Watch, there was no shortage of admirers from the Royal Guard. The ‘official’ reason was that she was one of the few watchponies who were willing to work with the Royal Guard. The unofficial - and actual - reason was that she was the kind of mare who made stallions turn their heads whenever she passed them. Personally, Shining had never shared his guards’ infatuation with Nightly Whisper, but he was thankful for her help.

“So, what brings the Captain of the Royal Guard to our dear Old Crow’s doorstep? Longing for a friendly chat?” Shining’s smile deepened as he shook his head.

“Nothing that pleasant, I’m afraid. I’m here by orders of Princess Luna.”

“Oh?” Nightly raised an eyebrow and grinned. “Did the Princess of the Night send you here like a bad colt so you can apologize for being a bad playmate?”

“I guess you could say that,” Shining murmured as he looked absently at the door. Nightly’s brow sank and her smile vanished.

“You’re kidding,” she said. Shining looked at the baffled Nightly and clicked his tongue.

“So, Old Crow hasn’t told you yet. I guess she wanted to make sure I couldn’t avoid her,” he guessed. He sighed and turned towards the stunned Nightly. “On order of Princess Luna, the Night Watch and the Royal Guard are to cooperate on the task of protecting Magister Stone Quill.”

The explanation only deepened Nightly’s confusion. “Who?”

Shining made a slightly irritated movement with his head. “Some old geezer here in Canterlot Castle. He spends most of his time up in his tower.”

Nightly’s eyebrow rose up again, curiosity its carrier this time. “How does a pony like that get personal attention from Princess Luna?”

Shining was about to answer, when he noticed that no words would come to his mind. He furrowed his brow, trying to concentrate his thoughts, but the void remained. Finally, he just shrugged.

“It doesn’t matter. The differences between the Royal Guard and the Night Watch need to be taken care of anyway. We can’t stay at each other’s throats when the Princesses we have sworn allegiance to have reconciled,” he replied. Nightly’s brow sank again, her smile returning in exchange, though this time it was a bit crooked.

“That’s a lovely sentiment, Captain Armor, but I think you’re forgetting that you need more than nice words to get Captain Crow to cooperate,” she reminded him.

“I’ll get her to come around.”

“You could just listen to her.”

Shining Armor’s expression turned hard at Nightly’s suggestion. “I won’t let her bully me with some absurd demands for reparation. I’ll respect her authority and she will have my cooperation, but I won’t enter some shady deal that has not been sanctioned by the Princesses!”

Nightly sighed and shook her head. “You’re both helpless... Well, if you ever need help, just tell me. I may not be Captain of the Night Watch, but I can try to pull some strings.”

Shining nodded. “Thanks, Nightly, I appreciate it.” They smiled at each other, for a brief moment not Colonel and Captain, only friends that had met during training and had trusted each other ever since. A glance from Nightly towards the windows brought them back to the present.

“Oops, it’s getting late. I should go, even a Colonel shouldn’t miss patrol.”

This time, Shining raised an eyebrow. “You’re patrolling?”

“Well, what can I say? We’re not big enough that we can shove such mundane tasks onto our recruits.” Nightly sighed theatrically. “If only we were better funded...”

Shining grimaced. “Don’t you start this too.”

Nightly laughed and gave Shining a bump on his shoulder with her forehoof. “See you around then. Try to not tear out each other’s throats too much.”

“I can’t promise anything,” Shining called as she walked down the corridor and disappeared around the corner. Alone again, Shining turned back to the door. He stared at it for one more moment and then sighed. No sense in putting it off any longer. He raised his forehoof and knocked.

“Come in!” came a gruff voice from inside. Shining pushed down the handle and opened the door.

The room’s air was thick with smoke. The midday sun’s light shining through the windows was diffused by billows of fume, painting the office with a golden twilight that strained the eye. Several recently extinguished candle stands, the sources of the smoke, were placed all over the room, cooling proof of a worked through night. Two of them stood atop a writing desk, which was placed at the other side of the office. It was sturdy and simple, its only adornment the Night Watch’s sigil, the ever-watchful eye. Behind it sat an old pegasus mare, unobscured by the piles of documents placed on top of the desk. She looked as exhausted as Shining felt, but that did not affect her gloating smile.

“My, my, my. Shining Armor, Captain of the Royal Guard. What can I do for you, dear colleague?” Shining suppressed an eye-rolling.

“I really don’t have time for this, Captain Crow.” The mare leaned back, still grinning. Her steely grey coat melted well with the smokey ambience, her dark blue mane almost disappearing completely in the half-dark, were it not for a few white hairs showing.

“‘Captain Crow’ now, is it? To what do I owe this sudden politeness, accompanied with this surprising visit?” Shining stifled a sigh. Albeit expected, Old Crow’s unwillingness to cooperate was still frustrating.

“You know why I’m here, Captain Crow.”

“Really?” Old Crow widened her eyes in simulated surprise. “Are you sure? I mean, how could the lowly Night Watch ever be as well-informed as the highly respected Royal Guard?”

“This is hardly appropriate, Captain Crow,” Shining gnarled.

“Ah, of course, how kind of you to remind me of that. I would be lost without your guidance, Captain Armor. Now I can truly appreciate the wisdom in your decision, to keep the Night Watch so insignificant—”

“I’m not here to listen to your ramblings, Auld,” Shining snapped. Auld ‘Old’ Crow, as was her actual name, didn’t flinch at Shining’s sudden exclamation. Only a mischievous glint entered her eyes while she leaned forward again, her smile still in place.

“Aw, too bad, I was just getting used to you being polite to me,” she quipped. “Well, some things are not meant to last, I suppose.” Her smile vanished, giving her the expression Shining had come to expect of her: dismissive and discontent. “Of course I know why you’re here. Princess Luna’s letter reached me yesterday afternoon.”

Shining had a long day behind him. He had been kept awake the whole night by receiving reports and writing up orders. His supply of patience was already running low, and hearing that Auld had been aware of the situation from the very beginning was draining the rest fast.

“So you ignored a direct order from your Princess, just to get a chance to mock me?!” Shining growled, glaring angrily at the Captain of the Night Watch.

Old Crow snorted disdainfully. “Please, you overrate yourself, Shining. Just because I didn’t talk to you doesn’t mean that I was idle.” She placed a hoof on a document in front of her and slid it forward. “Everything has been taken care of on my end.”

Shining furrowed his brow as he grasped the document with his magic and levitated it in front of him. Squinting his eyes to pierce the smoke, he surveyed the writing, mouthing the words as he read them. “Private Moonbeam? Never heard of her.”

Old Crow gave a condescending chuckle as she pushed herself away from the desk and stood up from her seat. “Like I said, Shining, I don’t tell you everything I do.”

She walked around the desk and swiped a helmet from its corner. With the desk not standing between her and Shining, he could see that she wore her captain’s panoply. The armor was comprised of midnight blue plates, each one artfully accentuated with fine silver trim that were reminiscent of the stars in the night sky. Shining knew from personal experience that it was also very heavy and not something you’d choose to wear while sitting at your desk.

“Then I suppose you also won’t tell me where you plan to go,” Shining said, grinding his teeth. It was hardly a question and Old Crow’s mocking grin confirmed that as she walked to the door.

“Of course not. You won’t need to worry about those kind of things in the near future anyway, with your upcoming ‘promotion’ and all that.” Shining had enough. The document crumpled in his magical grasp as fury welled up inside of him and he stomped forcefully on the ground.

“Don’t change the subject! Whatever may happen in the future, right now I am Captain of the Royal Guard! And I won’t allow my duty of protecting the Princesses and the ponies of Equestria to be obstructed by anypony! Now, will you help me or not?!”

Old Crow stood frozen on the spot, standing directly in front of the door. Her helmet was held under one of her wings and her back was turned to Shining. Silence filled the office. At last, Old Crow slowly turned around. No mocking grin was on her lips anymore and anger burned in her eyes. “Help you? Don’t you mean ‘surrender to you’? Don’t act like you’re the hero here, Shining. You could’ve reached out to us much sooner, but instead you need an order to even talk business with me. It’s obvious you don’t really want to cooperate and I won’t work with somepony that I can’t trust.”

“I don’t care if you can’t trust me. This is more important than your dislike of me!” Shining snapped back. Old Crow gave a sound of contempt.

“You overrate yourself again. The Night Watch is not dependent on the Royal Guard. We will fulfill Princess Luna’s orders to protect Stone Quill, without your ‘supervision’.” Old Crow swirled around, took the helmet from under her wing and put it on. “Now, if you’ll excuse me, Captain Armor, there are important things I need to attend to. We don’t get recruits thrown at us by noble families, after all.”

Before Shining could speak up, Old Crow was out of the door, her steps fading into the distance. Shining was tempted to run after her, make her listen with force. Yet he remained in the smoky office, enveloped by the colding candles’ fumes.

He breathed deeply and immediately regretted it as the colding candles’ fumes caused him to cough. Fortunately, this distraction was enough for him to calm down. He needed to keep a level head if he wanted to do this without Old Crow’s help. He would need to ask Nightly Whisper for assistance, make her reach out to this Moonbeam pony. As the coughing fit passed, a sigh escaped Shining. He had really underestimated Stone Quill’s capacity for trouble this time. Who would have expected him to be of direct interest for the Princesses, though?

Shining blinked. That was not completely correct. After all, Celestia visited Stone Quill all the time in his chamber. He had read the reports of the tower’s guards just this evening. Yet it had simply slipped his mind. Shining furrowed his brow. Hadn’t the same thing happened right before he had entered the office? He had lacked an answer for Nightly’s question, but had only shrugged it away. It was almost as if there was something about Stone Quill that made Shining not care. Something that made the elderly unicorn simply forgettable.

Shining, however, never forgot a pony. He even remembered the name of everypony on the Nobles’ Caucus. Forgetting somepony the Princess of the Sun visited on a regular basis was not something that happened to him. He thought back to Swift Wing, who had run himself into a breakdown inside Canterlot Castle and how effortlessly Stone Quill had appeared just seconds after. What if disorienting a pony was not the only mind trick this old unicorn was capable of? Yet for what purpose? Why would he feel the need to hide like that in plain sight? Was it related to Princess Luna’s demand for extra protection?

Shining sighed. Grasping at these fleeting thoughts was exhausting and he still had to do things. He would just have to trust that the Princesses knew what they were doing.

After all, who could possibly know what kind of matters of national importance they were dealing with right now?

Luna was convinced that the teachers were highly unfair.

Standing on its apex, the sun shone brightly through the windows into the classroom. The desks, which were normally arranged into several rows, had been pushed to the side. The exception were three tables, which now formed one elongated board for four examiners to sit behind. Their clipboards rested on the tables over which they observed five unicorn foals in the middle of the room with reserved expressions. Apart from the four examiners and the five foals, the room was empty. Except for Luna.

The Princess of the Night stood in a corner behind the examiners, made unnoticeable through her magic. Her gaze rested neither on the examiners nor on the foals. She looked at the plant which stood between the two groups. It was a dead, withered sapling, dried-up leaves hanging from its stem. Reviving it would be a difficult task. Too difficult for a single foal, in fact. Yet the examiners seemed rigid in their demands. Their stares were pitiless when a colt with sandy coat and a brown, curly mane cast his magic onto the plant to no avail. He grimaced in exertion, his magic flickering around his horn, but the effort proved too great. He gasped in exhaustion and the magical glimmer died out. The examiners raised their pencils in unison and silently wrote something on their clipboards. There were badly concealed smirks among the other foals when the colt returned to the group, hanging his head in shame.

Luna clicked her tongue disapprovingly at the foals' behaviour. They let anxiety control their actions, causing strife to spread between them. The existence of one plant had created the notion in their heads that only one of them could pass. Not that she could blame the foals for thinking that way, it was what the examiners had intended.

Luna sighed softly while she watched a pale gold-colored filly with navy-blue, silver-streaked mane strut up to the plant. Her haughty air might deceive the examiners, but Luna knew that the filly’s heart was beating rapidly. She had seen the little one’s fear in her dreams. It was one of the reasons why Luna was here in the first place. Since her return, foals had grown quite dear to her. Their fright was openly displayed and could easily be calmed if Luna was honest to them. They did not lock away their apprehension deep inside of them, put on a fake smile and bowed their heads before them to call her their princess. When a child smiled at her, it was genuine.

Luna paused her thoughts when the filly’s horn lit up with her magical aura. In response, the almost-withered sapling suddenly lit up in healthy green, its stem growing a healthy bark and the leaves regaining their juicy verdant tinge. Luna raised her eyebrows and nodded. Impressive, even if it was an illusion. The examiners were not as willing to show mercy. One of them, a younger unicorn mare with stern features, let her horn briefly flicker and dispelled the illusion. She shot a reprimanding glare in the filly’s direction and then wrote on her clipboard.

“Refrain from illusions, Miss Moon. The test requires you to revive this plant, not feign its health.” Their condemning looks proved to be not as effective on the filly as on the colt. She returned their glares defiantly, before turning around with a faint ‘Hmph’ and strutting back to the other foals.

Luna smiled sadly. Poor, little Starstruck Moon. She was usually such a kind and bright filly. It was too bad that the uncertainty of acceptance made her retreat to arrogance, otherwise she would have no problem befriending the other foals. If only she could open herself up to the others... Then again, there were many adult ponies who were unable to do so. One specific immortal princess certainly was.

Ever since the Princess of the Night’s meeting with Stone Quill, Celestia had declined any further offers of help from Luna. She would smile gently, explaining her younger sister that she would need all her energy for Ponyville, and then turn back to the document-laden table to answer letters, write up invitations, and/or review the Summer Sun Celebration’s progress. So Luna was once more caught in the torturous trap of idleness, now impatience for their leave towards Ponyville helping her anxiety. Not that Luna had honestly expected anything different. Celestia rarely trusted anypony with her work, not even her own sister. Well, there had been one pony.

A shadow fell over Luna’s expression. She couldn’t understand why Celestia wanted to give Stone Quill a chance. No matter how she looked at it, he wasn’t the same stallion anymore who had saved their lives. Then again, Celestia saw things in ponies Luna never recognized and she was even willing to sacrifice her own good for them. It had always been like this...

“Equestria is burning and it is your fault, foolish pony!”

Luna cowered fearfully behind the pillar. The force of the voice shook her very bones, yet she couldn't help but keep spying. The stallion flinched under the accusation, but didn’t withdraw. His eyes were alight with mad fear, the expression of a pony on his face, who saw their greatest creation crumble in front of them.

“No! I can still save it! Help me and I can—” The entire room trembled when a booming voice cut him off.

“You won’t save anything! We have given you our aid for the last time!” The stallion’s legs shook with the quivering room as he struggled to remain standing.

“You can’t do that! I need to teach true harmony to Equestria! I order you to—” A grunt escaped him as a magical aura closed around his throat and lifted him effortlessly from the ground. Luna's yelp was silenced by her fright.

“Silence! We have had enough of you! You may have doomed your kind to ages of war and us to extinction, but we’ll make sure you won’t remain unpunished. There will be no salvation for you, just like this realm!”

“Wait!” The clear female voice sounded through the room like a bell’s toll. The squeezing grasp around the stallion’s throat halted as every gaze turned to the door. Luna's eyes widened in shock and she silently shook her head, but the mare had turned her back towards her.

“Who are you?!” The voices thundered through the entire chamber, dust trickling from the ceiling and the walls shaking dangerously. The mare shrank back, but then put forth her hoof again. Determination burned in her eyes as she rose her head defiantly, staring down the enraged entities.

“I am Celestia. Help me and I will save you.”

“Here as well, sister?” The Princess of the Night rose from her memories with a start. She turned her head and her eyes widened in surprise.

“Celestia? What brings you here?”

Her sister chuckled. “Well, today are the last entrance exams for my school, so I thought it to be fitting that I take a look. How do the foals fare?” Just as Luna opened her mouth, the next examinee practically gave the answer for her as his life spell turned into a lightning bolt and struck the dead sapling.

“As you can see,” Luna explained while the colt hastily stumbled backwards, trying to interrupt the connection between the lightning and the sapling, “things look rather grim.”

“I see indeed,” replied Celestia, her thoughtful gaze resting on the foals. Luna looked over there too, just in time to see Starstruck give a deprecative glance towards the colt who had just returned to the group.

Luna exhaled dissatisfiedly when he responded with a frustrated growl. “I fear they won’t be able to understand the problem in time.”

“Well, not all hope is lost yet.” Luna looked at Celestia with a raised eyebrow, but the Princess of the Sun didn’t say more. She kept looking ahead, observing the next foal step up to the plant.

Unlike the other foals, this filly with a silver coat did not immediately cast her magic. Instead, she walked around the dried-up plant, examining it carefully. She furrowed her brow as if in deep thought, before slowly it dissolved into straight-up confusion. She stopped and regarded the sapling quizzically, absentmindedly chewing on a soft green-colored strand of her aquamarine mane. At last, she turned towards the examiners.

“Um, excuse me? I think there must be some kind of mistake.”

The examiners raised their eyebrows in unison. “A mistake?”

The filly nodded. “Yes, because it’s impossible to revive this plant on your own.” Luna looked at the filly with renewed interest, while Celestia simply gave content smile.

The examiners had not such positive reactions. “The problem has been designed to be an adequate test of ability for your age group, Miss Capstone. If you are unable to solve it, please proceed.” The authority in the examiner’s voice did not intimidate the filly.

She only furrowed her brow again, not in anger but in an honest attempt to find a solution for the problem. “But I can’t revive this plant on my own, or any foal else for that matter. It’s impossible!”

“Very well observed.” As everypony turned around, Luna looked up. Celestia had stepped forward, leaving the magical hidey-place Luna had created for herself, and had made herself visible for the rest. Her gentle smile answered the dumbfounded stares by everypony else. “But not quite there,” she continued as she walked past the examiners, who had been turned into statues in the presence of their ruler.

Unlike Capstone. Childish admiration and curiosity taking precedence over fearful respect, she tilted her head inquiringly. “You mean there is a solution?”

Celestia’s smile deepened. The lack of an honorific was refreshing for her. “Think carefully, Capstone. Is there any way you can solve this problem?”

Capstone furrowed her brow again, only to shake her head once more. “No. There is no way to do it alone.”

She looked even more surprised when Celestia nodded in agreement. “Exactly. So what do you do when you can’t do it on your own?”

Capstone opened her mouth, halted, thought once more, and then cautiously looked in the other foals’ direction. “I...ask for help?”

Celestia beamed at her and nodded affirmingly. “Very good, Capstone.” She turned her head as well, smiling kindly at the other foals. Their badly concealed jealousy turned into surprise as Celestia raised her hoof and waved them towards her. "Come here, my little ponies. Don't be afraid."

For the first time since they had entered, the foals exchanged glances void of animosity as they looked at each other confusedly. Their hesitation lasted only a moment, before they began to gingerly step towards the white alicorn. As the foals gathered around her, Celestia sat down on the ground in front of the plant. She shot a brief glance towards the other end of the room, causing the examiners to flinch under this sudden royal attention.

They failed to notice that her gaze passed them and went towards Luna, who remained hidden away in her corner. She observed Celestia’s doing cautiously, wariness keeping her from joining them. She didn’t want to deal with five scared foals all of a sudden. Celestia smiled at her and then turned back to the young ponies.

“Now, how should we go about to revive this plant?”

The foals returned Celestia’s curious gaze with confused looks. They obviously had not expected to be asked the solution by the ruler of Equestria. They shyly glanced at each other, doubtful if their thoughts were actually correct. None of them wanted to sound stupid with their answers. At last, a rust-colored colt with a silver mane raised his hoof. It was the foal from the lightning incident.

“Yes?,” Celestia encouraged him. He shifted on his hooves uncertainly.

“Er...give it energy?” A brief, uncertain chuckle came from the other foals, nervosity tickling their nerves instead of honest amusement. It ended when they saw the affirming nod from Celestia.

“Very good, young pony. What is your name?”

“Live Wire. Um, Your Highness,” he added hastily. Celestia’s smile grew a little bit wider.

“Well, Live Wire, why don’t you try it?” Live Wire shot an uncertain glance towards the plant. “Erm, I don’t know...”

“Oh? Why is that?” Live Wire opened his mouth, closed it again and then looked towards the ground. His voice was barely audible when he answered.

“...because I don’t wanna hit it with lightning again.” The other foals looked at Celestia again, trying to read from her expression if this was something that should be laughed at. Yet her smile did not show any amusement, only sympathy.

She lowered her head to his height, looking at him thoughtfully. “I see. Does this happen to you often?”

Live Wire nodded. “Whenever I need to use magic longer, it turns into a lightning bolt,” he explained to the floor.

“Hmm. Then how about you do it with somepony together?” The young colt lifted his head, looking at Celestia perplexedly.

“I can do that?,” he asked. Celestia nodded and smiled.

“Of course. It’s all right to rely on others for help,” she replied, raising her head. She looked at the other foals. “Maybe some of you could help him?”

The young ponies once again exchanged glances. While Live Wire’s answer had taken away some of their uncertainty, they still were timid of saying the wrong thing. At last, a beige-coated filly with light grey mane stepped forward.

“I can,” she answered. Unlike the other foals, who were still unsure if they should regard Celestia with childish admiration or fearful respect, this filly had a calm, almost serene air about her. As the others looked at her in wonderment, Celestia smiled gratefully.

“Thank you. What is your name?”

“Square Root, Your Highness."

“It’s nice to meet you, Square Root. Well then.” Celestia looked at the foals besides Live Wire and Square Root. “Let’s give the two of them a little space, shall we?”

The three other foals nodded obediently and walked next to Celestia, leaving Square Root and Live Wire at the plant. Celestia waited until the last of them had sat down and then turned back to the two.

“Alright. Now, Live Wire, cast your magic on the plant.” The colt still looked doubtful, but he turned around and cautiously let his horn light up with a plasma blue aura. The magical field remained calm for only a few seconds and soon, sparks of electricity began to dance around it. Live Wire contorted his face in arduously kept up concentration as the sparks multiplied in number rapidly. The foals beside Celestia watched worriedly, yet the Princess of the Sun remained calm. She turned towards Square Root.

“Now then, Square Root. Carefully surround Live Wire’s magic with your own. Can you do that?”

“I’ll try,” she answered. A hint of nervousness snuck into the filly’s tranquil exterior as she positioned herself beside Live Wire. She breathed deeply, closed her eyes and then cast her magic. A cerise-red aura appeared in response, placing itself around Live Wire’s flickering plasma-blue magic. Square Root’s twitching eyebrow told of the focus she needed and Live Wire had a likewise grimace as an expression. The three other foals beside Celestia were captivated by this magical performance in front of them, not one of them dared to blink. The examiners were just as stunned by this presentation of arcane capability, their clipboards in front of them completely forgotten. Only Luna noticed the slight shimmer on the tip of Celestia’s horn. A bright yellow spark, easily mistaken as a ray of light, snuck between the two flickering auras and in a matter of seconds, the turmoil calmed down.

The examiners widened their eyes in amazement and the three spectating foals gave an impressed “woah”. Yet nopony looked as surprised as Live Wire and Square Root when they looked up and saw that the two magical fields flowed around each other in accord. Not one disharmony could be spotted. Nopony said a word.

“I did it!,” Live Wire finally exclaimed joyfully. “We did it,” he added when he looked at Square Root and gave her a broad grin. A little smile inhabited the filly’s lips.

“We did it indeed,” she answered.

“Careful now,” Celestia reprimanded amusedly, “or you will lose your focus. Keep concentrating on that plant.”

The foals nodded hastily and turned back to their magic’s goal. Celestia all the while looked at the other three foals with a smile.

“Now, we have energy. Is there anything else we should need to give the plant?”

Deep below Canterlot, a shadow scurried through the abandoned mines. Its diamonds shimmered impassively, incurious to the foreign figure that walked among them. They rather engaged themselves with the never-ending task of illuminating the caverns they called their home, lit up by a ray of light that found its origin far, far afield from these depths. It was a truly breathtaking view, but the shape didn’t care. Only when a sudden sound rose up in the distance did the figure stop immediately, looking around frantically. When it was certain that the caverns were still as abandoned as ever, it continued.

The figure hurried deeper into the mines, its steps cautious and quiet. It followed down the rusty rails, the precious gems rising in their number the further the intruder went. Yet it didn’t express any interest in taking any and kept following down the abandoned galleries, guided by the infinitely reflected spark of light from the mine’s entrance. Finally, the figure met the end of the tunnel.

The caverns suddenly opened up again, the ceiling reaching high above until it tapered shut. The walls were plastered with diamonds, causing the chamber to shine brightly from the light being reflected into its every corner. As impressive as this hidden chamber of diamonds was, however, it paled compared to what stood in its middle. A massive, gigantic diamond stood in its middle, almost as high as the chamber itself. Huge spikes of the precious stone protruded to all sides, giving the enormous treasure the resemblance of a wild flower in bloom. Or a violent flame, frozen in its struggle.

The figure breathed heavily, from both exhaustion and excitement, as it carefully stepped closer. Its hoof trembled slightly as the figure placed it on the crystal to support itself while leaning closer. It squinted its eyes as it pressed its forehead against the cool, smooth surface of the diamond. For a while, the figure didn’t move. Then it exhaled in surprised relief. There, in the middle of the giant diamond, was what it had looked for. The silhouette of a pony. It was blurred by the massive diamond encasing it, but it was undoubtedly there. The figure exhaled again, this time calmer. It knew what it had to do now.

“Very good, Starstruck Moon. Now keep the magical flow open without using it.” The filly nodded, too focused on her efforts to be able to talk. She stood on the other side of the sapling, facing Live Wire and Square Root, although her attention was fixed on the plant. Her haughty air had disappeared completely, honest excitement gleaming inside her eyes instead. She, like the other foals, had completely forgotten that they were in the middle of an exam.

Celestia waited one moment to make sure Starstruck would follow the instructions and then turned to the two foals left at her side. “Are you ready, Happy Tree?”

The colt with sandy coat and brown mane that had failed at the very beginning, nodded.

“Very good. Now stand beside Starstruck and try to enter her magical aura.” Happy Tree nodded once more and then walked towards Starstruck Moon.

“You better be careful,” the filly said to him through gritted teeth when he stood beside her.

Happy Tree smiled gently. “I will.”

His brief answer elicited an arched eyebrow from Starstruck Moon, but she didn’t dare to ease up on the focus of her magic to express her disconcertment vocally. Happy Tree, all the while, had closed his eyes and already a forest green aura had appeared around his horn. Carefully, he began reaching out, feeling for the correct arcane flow. Starstruck flinched slightly when his magic touched hers. “Hey, watch it!”

“Sorry,” replied Happy Tree with closed eyes, his voice as calm as his expression.

“You have to let his magic flow with yours. Take his images and magnify them with your illusions.” Moonstruck shot a disgruntled glance towards Square Root, who had taken a brief break from stabilizing Live Wire to explain their task.

“I know that,” grumbled the pale-gold filly, before she closed her eyes as well. A slight shiver went through her when Happy Tree’s magic intersected with hers again, but she didn’t flinch away this time.

“Very good, Starstruck Moon, Happy Tree,” praised Celestia the both of them as their arcane flows unified. Then she turned to Capstone, who was the last one to remain at her side. “Now listen carefully, young Capstone, your part may be the last one, but also the most important one...”

The figure returned to the chamber’s entrance. On a quick glance, nothing seemed to have changed. Only one who looked closer would notice that there were strange, small bumps on several of the protruding spikes from the diamond in the middle, as well as on the gems that were directly in front of them. The figure surveyed its work and then nodded. All the preparations were done. It then took another step back and dug its left hoof into a saddlebag. Shortly after, the figure pulled out a small crystal. As in response, the small bumps on the diamonds began to softly glow, revealing them to be crystals as well.

The figure breathed deeply once more, to prepare itself. Then it raised the crystal and softly began to hum at it.

“So my task is to take both the energy and the vision of what it should accomplish, and make the plant accept it?” Capstone looked quizzically at Celestia, who nodded.

“Exactly, Capstone. Your task is to make the sapling open up and receive. Without you, the energy can be as great as it wants or the vision as vivid as it can be, but they will never achieve what they desire. It is a very difficult and very important task.”

“Difficult...,” repeated Capstone, as if trying to taste the word. She let her gaze wander uncertainly over the four other foals, worry spreading over her expression. Celestia smiled and placed a hoof on her shoulder, causing the filly to look up.

“Have no fear. I am certain you won’t fail. Just trust the others to do their part and concentrate on your task.” Celestia’s warm voice washed over Capstone, taking away her anxiety and replacing it with a deep calm. She breathed deeply, looked at Celestia and then nodded.

“Okay.”

The humming danced through the chamber like the lonely tune of a restless spirit. For a while, that was all it did. Then, the crystal began to echo the sound, vibrating softly on the figure’s hoof. As it sounded and vibrated, the other crystals joined in. The at first lonely humming was soon accompanied by several others, much clearer in their tune.

The song soon filled up the entire chamber, reaching up to the ceiling. It reverberated from the walls, jumping from diamond to diamond, tickling them with soft vibrations. Then, one diamond began to join in. Then another. And another. The song swelled up more and more, until every crystal and diamond in the chamber sang the tune.

Capstone breathed deeply. She let her eyes wander from Starstruck Moon and Happy Tree to Live Wire and Square Root, before finally looking towards Celestia. The Princess of the Sun smiled encouragingly and gave a nod, which Capstone returned. Then she turned to the sapling and breathed again. It was all hanging on her now. The other four were doing their best, she needed to give it all too.

Capstone breathed a third and final time, and then closed her eyes. Her horn lit up with a silver aura as she carefully felt for the two arcane flows. They weren’t difficult to spot. Live Wire’s overflowing energy was barely restrained by Square Root’s cool and calming aura and Starstruck Moon’s mystifying, entrancing magic glowed brightly with Happy Tree’s artful vision of the sapling.

Capstone was amazed. None of those things she could have achieved by herself, but now there was barely anything she needed to do. In comparison, of course. Handling two separate magical fields to fuse it into one object was hardly a walk in the park. Yet Capstone wouldn’t have had it any other way. She would have felt bad if she could have just rested on the others’ work. This way, she was just as important as the others and at the same time not more important than them. It felt strangely satisfying.

Capstone softly shook her head. No time to get distracted, it wouldn’t get any easier for the others if she lingered. She furrowed her brow and simultaneously grasped at both of the bristling arcane flows.

The song became louder and louder, filled every inch of the chamber, until it became almost unbearable. The figure already had started to carefully back up to escape the sound. A wise choice, because suddenly a sharp diamond dislodged itself from the ceiling and rammed itself into the very ground the figure had just stood upon. The figure stared at the diamond in surprise. Its upper end was cracked.

It wasn’t the only one. The song had now reached a pitch and strength that was unbearable even for the diamonds. Several of the precious gems ruptured, cracks going all over the place and splitting the chamber. Only the central diamond seemed untouched by it all. It vibrated with the song, withstanding the unrelenting attacks of sound with the patience of the rock that it was. Yet constant dripping wears the stone, and the figure was not willing to let the song die down. Not so close to its goal. It raised the crystal to its lips once more and hummed again.

Capstone hissed as she let go of the two flows immediately.

“Woah, watch out!,” Starstruck Moon exclaimed. She sounded more surprised than annoyed though and even shot a worried glimpse in Capstone’s direction.

Square Root’s reaction was the exact opposite. “Are you alright?,” she asked with an even voice, her eyes still closed.

“Yeah,” answered Capstone, blinking while shaking her hoof as if she had touched something hot, “yeah I’m fine. Just felt different than expected.”

It had indeed. While Live Wire’s and Square Root’s flow had felt like a barely tamed, fiery bull, bucking against her grip, Starstruck Moon’s and Happy Tree’s flow had been misty, fleeting, almost impossible to grasp. It was as if she had just tried to grab the tail of a frenzied dragon in a lava bath while fumbling inside a misty ice river with her other hoof at the same time.

“Okay, I’m gonna try again,” she announced and closed her eyes again.

“Good luck,” wished Happy Tree with a gentle, almost jovial voice.

“Better watch out,” added Live Wire, with a voice so strained Capstone couldn’t tell if he was trying to encourage her or reprimanded her.

She found the two flows again quickly. Yet Capstone didn’t grab at them immediately. She paused first, thinking about the best approach. Just grasping at them hadn’t worked, and taking them separately wouldn’t help since they needed to enter the sapling at the same time. She needed to try something different. Maybe just trying to take them wasn’t enough. Maybe she needed to expand it farther than that.

Capstone nodded to herself. It was worth a shot. Carefully, she moved closer to the two flows again, this time not just grabbing in her mind. She tried to think of the sapling, of its state and how it needed to be healed. She didn’t just want to dominate the magic, she wanted to use it. Please, help me, she pleaded to the magic as she reached out for the flows. Then, she took hold. Once again, the energy fought against her, turning and jumping in her grip, while the vision tried to elude her, barely anything more than the fleeting feeling of cold air. Yet this time, it was not as bad. The energy’s heat was bearable and the vision felt at least as if it would follow Capstone’s wish. Capstone smiled. She could do this.

The humming shook the entire chamber, breaking diamonds left and right. Fine dust and diamond pebbles trickled from the ceiling, causing the figure to retreat even further into the tunnel. It shot a worried gaze upwards. Being crushed was not on the figure’s agenda. A loud sound made it look forward. A crack had appeared in the central diamond. Small at first, it quickly began to grow bigger, spreading over the smooth surface with louder getting snaps accompanying it.

The figure’s breath accelerated again as it watched the unevenness grow into a respectable damage on the diamond’s surface. Yet what it cared for wasn’t superficial fissures. Excitement and impatience caused the figure to raise the crystal to the mouth once again, softly humming to it once more. The hum barely lasted only the fraction of a second, however, when suddenly a deafening crack sounded. The song itself seemed to be just as eager to be done with it, for the rifts abruptly grew larger, jumped from one end to another. One of the protruding spikes separated with a sundering snap and crashed on the ground as the diamond cracked more and more, the fissures now reaching deeper inside. Towards the form of a pony in the middle.

Capstone breathed carefully and deeply, giving herself a rhythm as she raised the arcane flows steadily towards the sapling. She could already feel the near-dead plant’s aura flicker close to her own.

The filly paused briefly, securing her grip on the energy and the vision as she prepared herself. She needed to be quick, but not too fast. Not too slow either, though, just the correct amount of swiftness and patience. C’mon, Abbie, she encouraged herself, dawdling around won’t do any good either.

She raised the the magical auras towards the plant.

The song dug deeper and deeper, effortlessly breaking away the shielding diamond that tried to halt its progress. Several of the fissures were already only inches away from the pony figure inside the diamond, their progress seemingly halted to patiently wait for their brethren. Crack after crack joined the front, the diamond creaking in pain. Then the song did its final assault. In one fell swoop the fissures pushed forward, breaking away the last layer of diamond from the figure inside the diamond.

Capstone joined the arcane flows with the sapling’s aura.

The pony in the diamond ripped open its eye.

Upon the touch of the foreign auras, the sapling fulminated with magic. Live Wire’s energy coursed through its every cell and jumped outwards, too much for the sapling to contain. Bright flashes of lightning danced all around the pot and the plant, some even hitting the wall, leaving behind black, burnt stains. The plant itself began to glow brighter and brighter, emitting a blinding white light that made the examiners shield their eyes and would’ve made the foals shut theirs, had they not done so already.

Capstone furrowed her brow, overwhelmed by the magical spectacle that filled her head. Yet she was not done. The vision had not fully reached the plant, the energy had overtaken all. And a living object, shoved full with magical energy, remembered Capstone, was little else than a time bomb.

The filly swallowed, sweat pearling on her forehead. Suddenly, Celestia’s voice echoed in her head. Have no fear. I am certain you won’t fail. Capstone gritted her teeth and pressed her forehooves against the ground. No time for tricks, she would have to go by her gut. She shoved the vision into the plant.

Immediately, the light turned verdant. Then it exploded outwards even further.

The diamond was torn asunder. As if a giant had grabbed it with both hands and pulled it in separate directions, the enormous gem splintered in half, leaving only a bright, blinding light in the middle, where the pony in the diamond had been. Pieces of diamonds flew everywhere, boulders of diamonds rammed into the walls and buried their own kind.

However, the invisible giant seemed not satisfied with just that and his hidden hands rose up once again. The light in the middle shone even brighter and the next moment, an unseen force crushed the chunks of diamond into the wall even further, flattening them with relentless pressure. The cracking and crushing filled the whole chamber, silencing the humming song easily as the walls were driven away further by this invisible force.

Suddenly, everything stopped and the light vanished. Only a pony silhouette remained that fell into the crater which had once been homestead of the giant diamond.

Capstone kept her eyes shut for three more seconds until she noticed that the blinding light was gone. She blinked, then looked around to see what had happened. Everything was as always, apart from a few burn marks on
the walls, ceiling and floor of the classroom. Capstone gulped. Did I...fail?

Then, however, something else caught her attention. All the other ponies, the examiners as well as the foals, stared into the middle of the room. Even Celestia kept her eyes fixed on the spot, though her expression was a content smile instead of speechless bafflement. Confused, Capstone turned towards the middle as well. Then, her eyes went wide.

The sapling, once dried-up and almost dead, was now vibrant with energy. Its stem was straight and alive with a dark green bark, its crown glowing verdantly. Its shriveled roots had found back to their former strength, some of them even a bit too eager as they had broken through the clay pot. The entire sapling radiated with life, enlightening the room almost as bright as a torch.

“Well done, young Capstone.” Capstone looked up to see Celestia, standing beside her and smiling down on her. “Well done all of you,” she added and turned towards the other foals, who detached their eyes from the revived plant upon this address. “I knew you could do it.”

“Wha... what just happened?,” asked Capstone, still stunned by the sapling’s incredible revival.

“You used the power of Harmony.” The foals’ quizzical looks elicited a chuckle from Celestia. She sat down and waved the other four towards her.

“You see, my little ponies, we may be as strong as we can be, alone we can only achieve so much. But if we join our forces with other ponies and beings, we can grow past our own limits and accomplish true wonders. Reviving a dead plant, a spell that is difficult even for a trained unicorn wizard, was something you five foals were capable off, just by putting together your strengths and trusting in each other.

"That, my little ponies, was what this exam’s true nature was. An exam which, by the way,” Celestia added as she lifted her gaze and looked towards the examiners, “these five foals have passed with flying colors. Wouldn’t you agree?”

The examiners, torn out of their stasis, melted fearfully in their seats under Celestia’s gentle smile. They couldn’t be eager enough to nod in approval. “Of course, Your Highness!”

Capstone stared at Celestia, then at the examiners. Her eyes were widened as she looked towards the three adult ponies, the message not quite reaching her yet. “So...I can go to this school? We all can?”

“Yes! Yes of course you can,” answered the mare, who had criticized Starstruck Moon, hastily. Capstone stared at her. Then a grin which wanted to grow just as wide as her eyes began to appear on her lips.

“We’re in,” she mumbled, barely able to believe it. “We’re—”

“I’m in!,” exclaimed Starstruck jubilantly, throwing herself around Capstone’s neck. The silver-coated filly coughed, but kept her smile as Starstruck proceeded to joyfully hug her. “All thanks to you! You did it!”

“Seeing how I am now able to visit this school as well, I need to thank you too,” agreed Square Root, her voice again even and calm. A glimmer of gratitude and joy could be seen dancing in her eyes though, breaking the appearance of indifference.

“Alright! Way to go!” Capstone flinched a bit when Live Wire punched her in the shoulder as he gave a broad grin.

“You really came through,” joined Happy Tree in, giving a serene smile. Capstone, however, shook her head.

“No,” she said as she loosened herself from Starstruck’s embrace. She looked at all of them and smiled. “We all came through.”

As the foals celebrated, Luna, who had remained in her corner the entire time, smiled. It was a relief to see her prediction turn out to be false. It did not happen often, unfortunately, so Luna enjoyed those rare instances in which she was proven wrong. Her gaze rested thoughtfully on Celestia as she pondered those moments. Her sister had a way of dashing her expectation in the most positive ways. Maybe she could do the same with Stone Quill. Maybe, just once, nothing would go wrong...

The intruder barely dared to breathe. The display of contained power that had been built up for several years had been awe-inspiring and now turned the intruder cautious. It didn’t want to get crushed by unrestrained magic flailed around like a gryphonian warhammer. Yet the magical frenzy seemed to be over. Carefully, the intruder took step after step. Pieces of diamond rolled over the floor when the intruder kicked them away, eliciting haunty clicking noises from the stone. The humming song had been silenced, a faint ringing was all that was left of it.

Apart from single diamond pebbles dropping from the ceiling, the intruder’s breath was the only sound audible as it walked closer and closer, until it reached the edge of the crater. The pure diamond floor, on which the huge gem had rested, had been indented with pure force. Strangely enough, there were no cracks here, as if the magic had melted the diamond, dented it and then rehardened it. Maybe it was what had happened, because not a single chunk of diamond was lying in this crater. Apart from a few pebbles which had rolled into it, the sinkhole was completely empty. Save for the pony from the diamond.

It was a unicorn stallion. His light brown coat gave a striking contrast to the surrounding diamonds’ pale blue. His lime green mane was unkempt and hid most of his face. The intruder, however, focused their attention on something else entirely: large parts of the stallion’s body was not flesh. They were diamond.

The place where his cutie mark should be, was just a spot of diamond. Thin strands branched out from there, crawling over his flank, spreading over his back, all the way to his forelegs and neck. The entire picture seemed quite unaesthetic, almost as if someone had melted parts of pure diamond into the stallion’s flesh.

The intruder regarded the stallion worriedly. Could somepony be alive after something like this? Well, they would have to find out. They already had gone too far to turn back now. Carefully, the intruder slid down into the crater, keeping their eye on the motionless stallion. Finally, the intruder stood before him.

Carefully, they examined the lying stallion. At least his chest moved in regular intervals, showing that he was breathing. Good. Now, what about his state of mind? The intruder carefully reached towards the stallion’s mane to strike it back. The next moment, a magic field grabbed them and threw them against the crater’s wall.

The intruder gasped in pain, but could do little else. The magic field pressed down on them with unrelenting strength, leaving no room to move. With eyes widened by fear, the intruder watched how the stallion groaned as he carefully put one hoof after another on the ground, slowly raising himself. He breathed heavily as he stood on all four, his gaze turned towards the floor. The intruder exhaled in shock when they saw that slowly, the stallion’s diamond flesh began to glow. Upon this, the stallion groaned and grit his teeth, bending slightly forward as if in pain.

Suddenly, his head snapped around. As if answering this, the magic field grabbed the intruder and pulled them forward gruffly. The intruder whipped in front, halting only inches away from the stallion’s face. Because of this, they could now see that the stallion’s right eye was encircled by a particularly thick diamond vein. What concerned the intruder more, however, was the unrelenting fury in the stallion’s eyes.

“Where is she?! Where is the usurper?!” The intruder opened their mouth, but was unable to answer. The magical field gripped too tight around their throat. The stallion levitated them further, growling his words with barely contained rage.

“Where is Celestia?!”

Chapter 10: Unexpected Visits

The Present

“Dear Princess Celestia, I write you to report that things are advancing well in Ponyville. We’re making steady progress and there have been no—”

“By Starswirl’s beard, what ungainly appearance your table offers! Trixie is appalled!”

“...almost no unpleasant surprises. The magister has arrived just earlier today and is anxious to start working. He’s... as usual. I look forward to meeting you at the Summer Sun Celebration. Your faithful student, Twilight Spar— hey, don’t touch that!”

Spike’s quill hesitated just in time to prevent the misplaced ‘hey’ from forming on the paper. The baby dragon looked at Twilight. Her glare pierced Trixie, who had picked up one of the documents on the table with her magic. Trixie sighed and put down the sheet.

“Such hostility! Has the famous Twilight Sparkle’s hospitality been nothing but a deception?”

“As if you have the right to complain about any deception,” Twilight grumbled. She nodded towards Spike, who returned it and scribbled the last missing letters on the paper. “Besides, since when did I ever tell you anything about my hospitality?”

Trixie gave Twilight a smile that made a vein pulse on her temple. “Please. Nowadays, a pony can not move two cities without hearing of the fabled Twilight Sparkle’s feats and talents.”

Twilight opened her mouth to tell Trixie that she of all ponies should know better than to trust mere rumors, but then she just sighed. “What do you want, Trixie?”

The azure stage magician gasped and put her hoof against her chest. “Want? What a foul word to use. Why, The Great and Powerful Trixie simply desired nothing more than to let an old friend bask in her glorious presence.”

“Well then, congratulations, you achieved it,” answered Twilight as she walked towards Spike and took a look at the letter herself. “Now get out.”

This time, Trixie’s surprise wasn’t acted. “Get out? But I can’t— Erm, The Great and Powerful Trixie wanted to say that she couldn’t possibly leave so suddenly after arriving at the home of one of her oldest and greatest friends in Equestria!”

Twilight raised an eyebrow. “Uh-huh.”

“‘tis the truth!” exclaimed Trixie. Her indignant gaze quickly wandered to the ceiling, however, when it met Twilight’s unbelieving stare. “...and the Great and Powerful Trixie may have also wanted to ask for your assistance.”

Twilight’s other eyebrow rose up. “Wait...you want my help?”

Trixie curled her lips. “If this is the word you wish to use. Anyhow, Trixie’s generous and magnanimous nature has led to her being loved by ponies far and wide—” Twilight snorted in disbelief, “—but because of Trixie’s great incapability to just ignore somepony else’s suffering, her monetary belongings have shrunk to nought—”

“I’m not going to give you money.”

Trixie smiled condescendingly. “Poor foolish Twilight! The Great and Powerful Trixie is far above asking somepony for moneyed assistance! Trixie—”

“You can’t stay here either.”

“What?!” Trixie’s haughty demeanor disappeared immediately. “Why?!”

Twilight rolled her eyes. “Because every time you show up, problems start to appear, and I really don’t have time for more problems.”

“But I’m your friend!”

“First off, I never said we were friends, I said I forgave you. Those are two different things. Second, I have to help prepare the Summer Sun Celebration. I already got enough problems on my hooves, even without you popping up again. Next thing I know you’ll cause a real Ursa Major to show up here!”

Twilight’s voice had become harsher than she had intended. The stress of organizing everything, losing the list and having Stone Quill watch over her shoulder for the next few days had really started to pile up. She would’ve felt guilty, if she didn’t know that Trixie couldn’t be hurt by anything anypony else besides her said.

“...alright.”

Or not.

Twilight blinked, completely taken by surprise by this reaction. Trixie all the while gave a deep sigh and nodded. “Trixie understand.” She turned towards the door, hanging her head dejectedly as she slowly walked towards it as if it was her march to the gallows.

“You have much on your hooves right now, Twilight Sparkle. You’re a hero to Equestria after all. How could a simple, unimportant street performer like Trixie possibly be worthy of your friendship, or even your time? Trixie apologizes for holding you up like this. She’ll try somewhere that is more of her level. Maybe a sewage pipe, or a cardboard box in some alley.” Trixie sighed deeply. “Don’t worry, Trixie will never bother you again.”

Twilight didn’t know how to react. She knew that Trixie was most likely just trying to play her, but she would have to lie if she needed to say that it didn’t affect her. Seeing Trixie so crestfallen wasn’t something she had expected. Besides, how much could it hurt to just try to take care of her problems? You already know how much, Inner Twilight replied. Unfortunately, other ponies’ problems was one of the things where Twilight’s emotions triumphed over logic.

Twilight gave a deep, defeated sigh. “All right, I’ll see what I can do.”

Immediately Trixie spun around, the gloom around her cast away like a dirty rag, a big grin on her lips. “Such generosity! The Great and Grateful Trixie knew you would find it in you to give her a roof for the night.”

Twilight flicked her ear in irritation. “I didn’t say I would let you stay here.”

Trixie’s grin faltered. “But you said—”

“I said I’ll see what I can do. Those are two different things.”

Then she turned to Spike. “Alright, send it.” Spike ignored Trixie’s enquiringly raised eyebrow, gave Twilight a playful salute and sent the rolled-up letter away with a breath of green flames. Twilight gave a satisfied nod. That was one problem less, time to to take care of the next one.

“Look, I need to take care of a lot of things,” Twilight levitated her saddlebags towards her as she spoke to Trixie, who stared at Spike with mouth agape. “I can’t have a houseguest added to that list. I’ll ask around, see if I can find a place for you. But I can’t promise anything, okay? Trixie?” She turned towards the azure unicorn, who had remained motionless and still stared at Spike with utter disbelief. “Did you understand me?”

Trixie blinked, then shook her head hastily before nodding just as quickly. “Of course! The Great and Powerful Trixie was just, er—”

“Great,” Twilight cut her short, already walking towards the door. “I’ll be gone for a little while. You can stay here until I come back, but don’t touch anything! Understood? If there is anything, just ask Spike, he can help you.”

Trixie nodded again, her confident smile now returned to her lips. “The Great and Heedful Trixie understands completely. Do not worry, Twilight Sparkle, you will not regret your kindness!”

“I do already,” Twilight muttered under her breath as she opened the door and went outside.

Trixie, meanwhile, retained her broad grin even as the door snapped shut. That had gone all right, had it not? Sure, Trixie might have not received the all-encompassing pardon she had hoped for, but having Twilight advocate for her was just as good. The possibility that Twilight might not find a place for Trixie to stay didn’t enter her mind even for a second. After all, this was Twilight Sparkle, four times savior of Equestria, they were talking about here. What pony would be in their right mind to refuse a request from her?

Made certain of her rescue through this line of thought, Trixie gave a happy, little hum as she turned around, only to find herself face to face with a very skeptical looking baby dragon. Trixie’s musical expression of happiness stopped immediately. She returned Spike’s stare warily. “Err, yes? Is there something the Great and Powerful Trixie can help you with?”

Spike squinted his eyes. “I don’t trust you.”

Trixie blinked. “Pardon?”

“I said I don’t trust you,” Spike repeated. “Last time you came back, you enslaved all of Ponyville to cater to your every insane whim and exiled Twilight. But now you’re reformed and are just looking for a place to sleep? I don’t believe that for a second.”

Trixie stared at Spike. Then she smiled. “Oh poor, foolish infant draconus tyrannus. Your loyalty to Twilight Sparkle makes you wary of the truth.” Trixie rose up to her hindlegs and spread her forehooves, making her star-studded cape fly. “But fret not, for it is as it seems. The Great and Powerful Trixie has, indeed, returned as a friend, and not as a conqueror!”

Spike’s expression remained unchanged. “Uh-huh. Right. I’ll still keep my eye on you. And if there’s just a hint of a possibility that you’re causing trouble, I’ll tell Twilight.”

Back on all four of her hooves, Trixie shrugged. “Do what you must. Trixie will prove her redemption through her actions then. She— is that an Everfree Bookworm?!”

Spike turned around to follow Trixie’s outstretched hoof’s direction. There on the ground, just a few steps away from him, lay the insect, a dark purple caterpillar for a novice. Usually indigenous to the Everfree Forest, the Everfree Bookworms periodically tried to make themselves comfortable in the towns on the forest’s edge. Twilight had always been very careful, borderline paranoid even, to make sure not even one of the sneaky insects made it into the library. Seeing the bookworm blissfully chew on what looked like the remaining half of a page, Spike now understood why.

“Damnit!” he cursed as he walked over and picked up the bookworm by its tail. The insect gave a small shriek of surprise, causing the tasty paper treat to fly from its mouth.

“What are you doing here?” Spike asked as he raised the wriggling bookworm to his eyes. “Didn't Owlowiscious eat you?” Then, however, something else caught his attention.

“Oh no,” Spike whispered as he reached down one more time and picked up the remains of the paper.

“What? What’s wrong?” Trixie asked in an alarmed tone while her eyes darted back and forth between the bookworm and the piece of paper.

“It’s Twilight’s list. It ate it,” Spike groaned.

“And that’s...bad?” Trixie inquired cautiously, now her gaze fixed on the wriggling bookworm while an expression of badly-hidden panic spread on her face.

“Very bad,” confirmed Spike. “By Celestia, she’s gonna rip my head off!”

“Very bad?!” Trixie echoed. “Then why didn’t you watch out for bookworms more carefully?! Aren’t you her assistant?!”

“I did!” Spike replied, panic causing him to turn aggressive, “I took care of all the precautions! It was just that there was this jar full of these in a closet. And I didn’t want to go all the way to the Everfree Forest to set them free, so I thought I could feed them to Owlowiscious. Birds eat insects after all, right?”

“Owls don’t eat insects! They’re predators!” Trixie said, her voice now growing louder with panic as well. “Besides, bookworms have no natural enemies outside the Everfree Forest! There isn’t a bird in all of Ponyville that would eat them!”

“I didn’t know that, okay?! I—” suddenly, Spike paused. He stared at Trixie. Then his eyes narrowed. “Hey, wait a minute. How come you know so much about bookworms anyway?”

“What?!” Trixie sounded indignant, but there was also a hint of guilt in her voice.

Spike probed further. “Now that I think about it, there was a time when Twilight and I had to do an extra careful clean-up and that’s when I found all these bookworms, so I put them in a jar.” Suddenly his eyes went wide. “Wait a minute...” He pointed accusingly at Trixie. “That was right after Twilight defeated you in the magic duel!”

Trixie’s eyes started to shift nervously. “S-So? The Great and Guiltless Trixie does not see a connection there at all. It’s not like she went into the Everfree Forest to catch a bunch of bookworms, just to put them in Twilight’s library because she knew how much Twilight loves her books.”

“Oh come on!”

“Besides,” Trixie went on, now pointing accusingly towards Spike herself, “you were the one that thought owls ate bookworms! If anything, this is your fault!”

“What?!” Spike sputtered, trying to ignore the sting of guilt, “This is ridiculous!”

“At any rate,” Trixie continued, her voice becoming a little bit calmer, “‘tis undeniable that great harm has befallen Twilight Sparkle’s property and that we both have played our part in it, unwillingly or no...but that does not need to concern Twilight.”

Spike’s eyes widened. “What? I should lie to Twilight?!”

Trixie clicked her tongue. “Lying is such an unkind word. The Great and Sagacious Trixie merely suggests to not accost our already troubled, mutual friend.”

“Not a chance! I won’t lie to Twilight!”

“Then perhaps you will be all too eager to recount the tale of how your lack of knowledge caused the sacrifice of Twilight Sparkle’s precious list?”

Spike thought of Twilight, how stressed she had been since the letter announcing Stone Quill’s arrival. He imagined how she would react if she found out that hours of work had went down the drain because of his carelessness. He shuddered.

Trixie smiled triumphantly. “The Great and Powerful Trixie is happy to see that Tiamat blesses even her most estranged children with wisdom.”

“Whatever. I’m still gonna keep an eye on you,” growled Spike as he gave Trixie a withering look.

Trixie’s smile persisted. “Sure, sure. By the by, it’s chewing on the page again.”

“Ugh!”

Standing besides a door, Swift Wing began to really miss the observatory. Many guardponies didn’t like the shift, since nothing ever happened there, but for Swift Wing that was the beauty of it. He didn’t have to do anything, just stand there for a few hours, spend some time with his best buddy, Fire Ember, and shoot the breeze. The only other interaction they ever got were usually the princesses and both of them were very kind, understanding ponies. Sometimes, Celestia would even come down the observatory, just to have a little chat with Swift Wing and Fire Ember, and Luna had even played dice with them once.

Swift Wing sighed as he remembered this placid life, when a soft harrumph brought him back to the present. Swift Wing blinked and looked around, noticing a criticizing side glance from Moonbeam. Swift Wing grimaced. Didn’t she ever relax when standing guard? After all, they were in Ponyville! Who in their right mind would attack somepony here?

The mayor of Ponyville’s office being in the same state as half an hour ago was proof enough. The several file drawers were still lined up on the walls left and right to Swift Wing, the curtains still wide open so that the sun could shine through the windows opposite of the door, and Magister Stone Quill was still absorbed into the weighty tome that lay on the mayor’s writing desk. A brief glimpse on its cover before the opening had revealed the words ‘Census - 1002 a.Dscds.Fl.’ to Swift Wing. The mayor herself was also present, pacing back and forth on the other side of the desk, occasionally shooting a nervous glance in Stone Quill’s direction.

“I must say, I didn’t expect the official from Canterlot to come by so suddenly,” she said with a small laughter as she kept walking from one wall to the other.

Stone Quill didn’t look up. “Hm.”

“If I had, I would’ve prepared a bit better of course,” Mayor Mare continued, glancing at the numerous health style magazines strewn about the tabletop.

“Hm.”

“Not that I’m not usually prepared! But visits from Canterlot officials deserve special attention. By which I don’t want to imply that my usual amount of preparedness is below canterlotian standard, just—”

“Could you hoof me a pen and paper?” Stone Quill cut her off. Mayor Mare halted in her trot and blinked confusedly, staring at the magister whose eyes remained on the tome’s pages. When no reply came, however, he looked up. “Now.”

His steely tone made Swift Wing shudder. He was glad that it wasn’t him who Stone Quill gave his attention. The less fortunate Mayor Mare shrank back under the magister’s stern look, hastily nodding in reply.

“Yes, of course.” She immediately spun around and began darting through the room to look for the requested items.

As Stone Quill returned his gaze to the book, Swift Wing eyed him curiously. He didn’t know the elderly unicorn long enough to know for certain, but ever since Stone Quill had taken a look at the list of visitors, his attitude seemed to have changed. After his exclamation to have discovered a certain wordsmith, Stone Quill hadn’t offered another word of explanation.

Instead, he had taken a direct course to the city hall, had well-nigh kicked down the door to the mayor’s office and demanded to see the list of current residents here in Ponyville. Swift Wing’s first belief, that this perusal would be just as brief as the one at Sugarcube Corner, was then quickly proven wrong as Stone Quill continued to spend the last half hour on flipping through the book and reading each resident’s name with utmost care.

Swift Wing didn’t have a habit of questioning his superiors, but he couldn’t help but wonder what the holdup was. The orange tinge of the sunlight shining through the windows revealed that it was already late in the afternoon and Stone Quill still had to visit the other bearers of the Elements of Harmony, as he had promised them to do so, or rather, threatened them with.

Yet the old magister remained motionless, not showing any hurry when Mayor Mare hastily placed a piece of paper and a pen beside the tome. Instead, his eyes remained on the tome’s pages for one more moment, before he carefully picked up the pen with his mouth and, still looking inside the book, began to write.

Swift Wing blinked. Mouth? Wasn’t he a unicorn? Another soft “ahem” cut his wondering thoughts short and when Swift Wing looked to his side, Moonbeam was once again giving him a rebuking look.

Swift Wing furrowed his brow. “Oh c’mon, what did I do wrong this time?” he whispered.

At first he thought Moonbeam hadn’t heard him, as she turned his head to look straight ahead again, but then she answered. “You were staring at him.”

“What?” Swift Wing had difficulties to keep his voice down. “But that’s exactly my job!”

“Your duty,” Moonbeam emphasized, “is to protect the Magister. Not stare at him like he’s doolally.”

Swift Wing fell silent. He simply stared at Moonbeam. Then a small smile formed on his lips. “Doolally?”

Moonbeam didn’t look at him. Swift Wing, however, wasn’t that easily discouraged. “Did you seriously just say ‘doolally’?”

For an uninitiated, Moonbeam would have looked as stoic as the personal legions of Princess Luna and Princess Celestia were rumored to be. Unluckily for Moonbeam, Swift Wing was a Royal Guard himself, so the ever-so-slight twitching of her brow showed him that she heard him. Swift Wing continued. “What, do you also need somepony to blow on your hoof when you stubbed it somewhere? Do you have a pet blankie that you take everywhere with you?”

Moonbeam’s corners of her mouth sank, causing incredulous glee to bloom on Swift Wing’s face. “Oh my god, you actually do.”

The glare Moonbeam shot at him locked his tongue immediately. “You’re being very unprofessional,” she hissed, “stop acting like a foal and do your job!” Swift Wing nodded, exerting himself to stifle his grin as he tried to regain a serious expression. Moonbeam turned her head back to the front, a slight ‘hmph’ escaping her lips.

Her soft murmur which came a moment later was barely audible. “And it’s called a security blanket.”

Stone Quill looked up when boisterous laughter exploded from the entrance. Swift Wing was bent over from laughing, leaning at the wall to not fall over. Even if he wanted to, he couldn’t hold himself back, not even Moonbeam’s withering look changed anything about that. This was just too rich!

“Enjoying our assignment, are we?” Stone Quill’s icy voice cut off Swift Wing’s laughter immediately. Hurriedly, the white pegasus raised himself up again, any kind of grin or smirk wiped off his face.

His hoof shook slightly when he raised it to salute. “No Sir! I mean, yes Sir! I mean—” Stone Quill impatiently waved his hoof.

“Just do your job, Private,” he grumbled as he rolled up the paper with a hoof and picked it up with his mouth to put it in his saddle bags. Swift Wing gulped and nodded silently. Had he dared to look to his side, he could have seen the hint of a smile on Moonbeam’s face.

“Thank you for your cooperation, mayor,” Stone Quill then said as he walked around the desk, without even looking in Mayor Mare’s direction.

The grey-maned mare nodded hastily. “Of course, Magister,” she said as Stone Quill walked through the door, “Whatever I can—” The door fell shut. “...do for you.”

“Where to now, Sir?” Moonbeam asked, her voice even and without any hint of the embarrassed anger she had shown just seconds ago.

Stone Quill’s reply came without hesitation. “The library.”

Swift Wing raised an eyebrow, but didn’t dare speak up. Luckily for his curiosity, Moonbeam was just as puzzled. “Sir, may I remind you that you still need to ascertain the process on the festival preparation?”

“No you may not,” replied Stone Quill curtly and began to walk faster. Swift Wing dared to give a quick glance to the side. He grinned again.

“Now who’s looking at him like he’s doolally?” he whispered. Moonbeam’s response were once again words Swift Wing would have never expected from her.

“Shut up.”

Walking down the hall, Luna let her Royal Canterlot Voice resound from the walls. “We wish to speak with you, Magister Stone Quill.”

Amidst several guardponies bowing deeply before their princess, stood the elderly magister, none of the reverence the others displayed found on him. Only a sly smile danced around his lips as he slightly nodded his head. “How can I help you, Princess Luna?”

Luna’s expression remained calm. She wouldn’t let herself be provoked by his mockery. “We wish to inform you of some changes concerning your involvement in the Summer Sun Celebration.” She turned towards Shining Armor who stood beside Stone Quill, saluting her. “Captain Shining Armor, we ask of you to task your best guardponies with the protection of Magister Stone Quill.”

“As you wish, Your Highness!” Shining Armor replied.

“Oh?” The surprise in Stone Quill’s voice didn’t match his sly expression when Luna turned back to him. “To what do I owe this concern for my safety?”

“We merely wish to protect our subjects from any mad villains that may cross their paths.” Although her words were polite, the cold edge in Luna’s voice betrayed her true intention to the magister. Not that she wanted to hide it. He should know what she thought of him. Trickery and hiding in shadows were his and his ilk’s way.

Yet Stone Quill’s smile didn’t disappear. “I see. May I make a request then?”

Luna’s eyes narrowed. The desire to deny him any right to speak was great, but she didn’t want to betray her scorn for him in front of the guards. Not too much at least. “Speak.”

Stone Quill nodded, a bow more out of mockery than earnest respect. “May I ask for protection not only from the Royal Guard, but also your Night Watch? I would rest easy with knowing that both the royal legions' eyes rest on me.”

The request caught Luna unprepared. More security for him? What was he planning? Luna eyed Stone Quill distrustingly, but no hint of the magister’s true intentions could be discovered in his expression.

Maybe it was a challenge instead of a ploy? Was he daring her to set her legion upon him, mocking her for hiding behind Celestia’s guards? Luna’s eyes narrowed. If he wished to provoke her, then so be it! “Very well. We shall grant you this request.”

A devious shimmer entered Stone Quill’s eyes, as he shot a quick glance in Shining’s direction. “I am in your debt.”

Luna nodded curtly, then turned towards Shining herself. He wasn’t there.

Luna blinked, then closed her eyes and shook her head. Shining was still missing when she opened her eyes again. Confused, Luna began to look around. The guards had now disappeared as well. She was completely alone. Except for Stone Quill.

“Yes.” Luna spun around. The elderly unicorn’s expression had changed. His eyes, before only shimmering deviously, were now burning brightly with gleeful madness. A large, manic grin spread on his lips, the corners of his mouth stretching unnaturally far. No, Luna realized, not stretching. Cracking. Fine fissures had spread from his grin towards his ears and were now reaching towards the rest of his face. Cracking and crunching sounds filled the air as Stone Quill's face fissured more and more, like the eggshell of a birthing chick.

Luna took a step back, staring at Stone Quill in horror. The cracks started to spread faster, ran down Stone Quill's neck and spread all over his body. Luna shook her head in voiceless fear. She knew what was hiding under the shell, but she had nothing to prevent it.

“I am truly in your debt.” Another, distorted voice sounded under Stone Quill's usual one. It was escaping from the cracks in his throat, awaking old memories in Luna's mind. Memories of snow, a village, and her sister, whose pink mane was stained with blood. She remembered screams, fire, and saw a pure-white alicorn with a golden glowing mane stand on a balcony above Canterlot, laughing his insane glee out into the world.

“You know what I think?” Suddenly, every sound was muted. The cracking had been silenced, Stone Quill's voice was vanished. Only the words coming from behind Luna were audible. The Princess of the Night turned around. Her eyes grew wide in disbelief when she saw a familiar stallion stand behind her, his light brown coat brushed clean and his lime-green mane well kempt. He smiled at her, a smile of understanding and compassion. He bowed towards her, a secretive shimmer in his eyes as he whispered towards Luna. “I think Celestia is just afraid. Afraid that you'll be a better ruler than she could ever be.”

Luna rose up with a gasp. She panted heavily as she looked around the room. It were her chambers, just as they had been when she had fallen to sleep. The dark blue curtains were pulled in front of the windows, blocking out the late-afternoon sun except for a small line that had sneaked its way through. Her bed was in a state of disarray, her pillows thrown about and her sheets kicked away, signs of a restless sleep. There was nopony else in the room.

Luna sighed and and closed her eyes again as she slumped back. How disgraceful. The Princess of the Night, being kept awake by a nightmare. There would be quite some questions if the ponies of Equestria would learn of this. A slight breeze made Luna shudder. She lazily opened one eye and raise a foreleg towards it. It was covered in sweat. Luna sighed again and shook her head. She should know better than to dwell on the past. As if on cue, Stone Quill's sly grin appeared before her inner eye. Luna curled her lips. She wouldn't let him have the satisfaction of getting to her! Stubbornly, Luna rolled around and pressed her eyes shut, determined to take the sleep she wanted. Memories be damned!

“You know what I think?” Luna's brow twitched and she rolled to the other side. “I am in your debt.” Luna clicked her tongue in frustration and rolled on her back. “I would rest easy with knowing that both the royal legions' eyes rest on me.” Luna rose up with a frustrated groan. She surveyed the room, finding very little to occupy her with. Bored and sleep-deprived, Luna stared at the small line of light the sun drew in her chamber.

“Stone Quill doesn't mean any harm, far from it.” Her sister's words echoed in her head. I'd say robbing me of my sleep counts as harm, Luna considered with a scowl, remembering too late that she had been determined not to let Stone Quill getting to her. After all, he was hardly alone in her dream.

“You know what I think?” A shudder overcame Luna, although no breeze had tickled her. The thought of sleep had now completely left her. Luna stood up from her bed and made her way to the door. It wouldn't be that long until she would have to raise the moon anyway, there certainly had to be something to pass the time with until then. Her gaze wandered to the line of sunshine on the ground again. Maybe she should see what her sister was up to.

Having found a concrete goal, Luna nodded happily and walked outside. Immediately, she was greeted by her guards. “Your Highness!”

Luna smiled and nodded. “Golden Ax, Silver Ax. We are glad to see you in high spirits.” The two thestrals bowed their heads as they realigned their leather wings on their flanks.

“We hope you have rested well, Your Highness?” Golden Ax inquired as the two guards raised their heads and followed Luna down the hall.

Luna opened her mouth to tell of her rude awakening, but then stopped. There was no sense in worrying her guards. “We have, and now we wish to visit our sister.” She didn't notice the glance Golden Ax and Silver Ax exchanged with their cat-like eyes.

“Your wish is our command, Your Highness.” The rest of the journey was spent in silence. Golden Ax and Silver Ax swiveled their heads from left to right, eying every corner with distrust, while Luna once more attended her memories.

The visions of the past were still haunting her mind, trying to wedge themselves in front of her inner eye again. They hadn’t been thought of in a long time and now they demanded more forceful than ever the attention they had been denied for years. It wasn’t easy for Luna to fight them off. Faint voices whispered at the edge of her consciousness, sounding just as alive as they had a thousand years ago. “You know what I think?”

“Princess Luna?” Torn out of her thoughts with just two words, Luna looked up. She blinked in surprise when she saw the entrance to Celestia’s chambers before her. The pure white marble double doors brandishing a stylized golden sun in their middle made a mockery of the word “chamber’s” cozy ring, but this was not surprising. Celestia’s chambers were just as private to her as the throne room and if anypony felt homey in them, it were the nobles, who visited the sun princess by the hour for meaningless petitions and even less important squabbles with other nobles.

This late in the afternoon, however, no members of Canterlot’s high society were present and the space in front of the double doors was occupied by only two royal guardponies. One of them had taken a step forward and was looking at Luna uncertainly. Luna returned his gaze, blinking in surprise once more. “Fire Ember?”

The dark-coated unicorn gave a small, albeit confused smile and nodded. “Er, yes, it’s me. How can I help you, Princess Luna?”

Luna only looked at him perplexedly in response. Ever since Swift Wing had been commandeered to accompany Stone Quill to Ponyville, his colleague had vanished from his post at the observatory. Meeting him so unannounced at her sister’s chambers was quite a surprise for Luna.

Unfortunately, this was neither the place nor the time for any questions about Fire Ember’s misadventures with the Royal Guard’s duty roster. A small smile was all she allowed herself upon seeing her friend and dice partner, before she took on the serious expression that was expected of her as a princess. “We appreciate your offer, Private Fire Ember, but no assistance is necessary. We merely wish to visit our sister.”

“Oh.” The small smile vanished from Fire Ember’s face. “I see.” Slight uncertainty snaked itself behind Luna’s regal demeanor. Had she acted too estranged? Fire Ember, however, did not look at her dejectedly. In fact, he didn’t look at her at all. Instead, his eyes wandered to the other guardpony on the other side of the double doors, who had remained silent and unmoving. “Well, Princess Luna, you see—”

“Her Highness wishes to not be disturbed.” The strict, military voice cut through Fire Ember’s incertain mumblings with ease. Luna turned her head to the other guardpony. The white coated unicorn had a large frame, easily towering over his dark-coated colleague and Luna’s leather-winged escorts. His mane was completely hidden under his golden helmet and his face bore a stern expression of somepony that took their profession very seriously. “She has retreated to her chambers for an early rest.”

“Oh,” Luna replied. The guardpony’s behaviour threw her off a bit, although she was more surprised at Celestia retiring early than at the white-coated unicorn’s brisk tone. “Then we shall—”

“You should be more aware about who you are addressing,” a voice growled from behind. Luna and Fire Ember turned their heads. Golden Ax and Silver Ax regarded the other guardpony with hostile stares, Golden Ax being the one that had spoken.

The guardpony, however, didn’t even turn his head. “My orders are to protect my princess’ privacy, no matter who may appear.”

Golden Ax stepped directly in front of the guardpony, anger burning in his eyes. “My mistress is just as much your princess as Celestia is. I advise you show the appropriate amount of respect,” he snarled.

“My oath is towards the Lady of the Sun, therefore my loyalty lies with her first and foremost.” Slowly the guardpony turned his head to look Golden Ax directly into his eyes. His gaze was ablaze with rancour. “And it's me who will advise you to show the appropriate amount of respect.” His voice became a dark grumble. “Call my lady by just her name again and I’ll teach you respect with my bare hooves.”

Luna was baffled. This belligerence between the two stallions had come completely unexpected. What was happening here? As much as Luna appreciated Golden Ax standing up for her, the readiness for violence that was mirrored in his expression disturbed her. It was just as much of a surprise though that the guardpony not only reacted to this hostilty, but even adapted it.

Suddenly, Celestia’s voice came from behind the door. “Who is out there, Corporal Alabaster?”

The sound of the sun princess’ voice silenced the two stallion’s growling and snarling immediately and made them stand at attention. The guardpony, who apparently was this very Corporal Alabaster, turned his head. “Your sister wishes to see you, Your Highness.”

“That would be Princess Luna then, right?”

Alabaster froze up even more. “Yes, Your Highness. I mean, sorry, Your Highness. I mean—”

“At ease, Corporal.” The smile on Celestia’s lips could easily be heard.

Alabaster paused, closed his eyes, and breathed deeply. “Princess Luna wishes to see you, Your Highness.”

Celestia’s reply came without hesitation. “Well then, send her in. I do imagine the assistance of her watchponies would be most welcome too, wouldn’t it?”

The aversion could be seen on Golden Ax’ and Alabaster’s face in equal measure. “By your orders, Your Highness.”

He then turned to Luna and bowed deeply. “You may enter, Your Highness. I apologize for my inexcusable boorishness.”

The smile Luna gave in response was a bit shaky. She raised a hoof in an abashed gesture. “No apology necessary. We understand you only wished to fulfill your orders.”

Alabaster’s strict military training could not keep his eyes from widening while he stared at Luna, but the Princess of the Night had already turned to Golden Ax. “Golden Ax, temper your enthusiasm. While we appreciate you defending us, such hostility is not what we wish to instill in our Night Watch. You are protectors and shepherds, not enforcers.”

Golden Ax lowered his head. “My actions have shamed me and worse, you, my mistress. I will accept whatever punishment you see fit.”

Luna regarded her escort sternly for another moment, then smiled. “Raise your head, Golden Ax. No punishment is necessary as no harm has been done. However, we wish of you and Silver Ax to assist these brave guardponies in their duty while I remain with my sister.”

Even with Golden Ax facing the floor, Luna could see his curled lips. “It shall be done, Your Highness.”

Luna nodded. That would have to do. She would just have to trust that their loyalty was stronger than their desire to enforce respect for her. She then turned to Fire Ember, who had watched the entire spectacle silently. “We trust you to keep the peace here, Fire Ember.”

“Me?” Fire Ember stared at Luna, then at the three other ponies, Silver Ax and Golden Ax regarding him with envy and Alabaster eyeing him with suspicion. He looked back at Luna, opening his mouth to protest, but then just gave a sigh. “I’ll try.”

“And we know you will succeed.” Luna gave him an encouraging smile.

At last, she turned towards the marble double doors. One of them glided open surprisingly silent under her magic and she entered Celestia’s chamber. One last sentence waved after her before the door closed shut behind her. “So...anypony up for a game of dice?”

As Luna looked around, she couldn’t help but admire once again how Celestia managed to turn these chambers into her private rooms and a smaller version of the throne room at the same time.

The walls were pure white, draped with vine red tapestries and impressionistic paintings of Canterlot. Beneath them, several also white sideboards lined up against the wall, a bit too many to be countable on first sight, but also not too much to clutter the room. The floor, which was comprised out of argent glazed tiles, was mostly covered by a thick carpet of the same color as the tapestries. When one entered the room, like Luna just did, they found themselves on the start to a short, narrow path on which they needed to ascend three steps to get towards the center of the room. There, a low table presented itself for the new arrival, several seat cushions placed around it to offer a seating opportunity.

Normally, the table was empty except for a vase filled with flowers placed exactly in the middle. As Luna slowly walked closer, however, she saw that the white tabletop was cluttered with paper. Some of it was pristine, while most of it was filled to the brim with lines and lines of Celestia’s scriptum magicae, and in some cases already rolled up and bound with a red band which bore the royal seal. Others were folded and placed into envelopes which were neatly stacked at one corner of the table.

Celestia, sitting on the table’s other side and framed by a large window which allowed the late afternoon sun to shine inside, let her quill rest and looked up to give Luna a welcoming smile. “Hello, Luna. What brings you here?”

Luna stood in front of the table, nervously shifting her weight from one hoof to another. It had seemed like a good plan to visit Celestia, but now that she stood in front of her, Luna couldn’t honestly say what she even wanted here.

Finally, she gave a shrug and a sheepish smile. “It is nothing. I merely felt somewhat languid and hoped to dispel it by visiting your, dear sister.”

Celestia’s scrutinizing raised eyebrow was mitigated by her small smirk. “Well, feel free to stay.”

Luna didn’t hesitate to take Celestia up on that offer. Suppressing a relieved sigh, she rested her haunches on a seating cushion opposite of her sister. The smirk remained on Celestia’s lips for a few moments longer as she looked at her sister, then disappeared when she lowered her gaze and picked up the quill again.

Curious, Luna watched as the feathery writing utensil’s tip danced over the white paper. “What are you writing?”

“Congratulations letters for a continued peaceful rule,” Celestia answered, without looking up or halting the quill.

Luna raised an eyebrow. “Should you not receive them instead, my sister?”

Celestia smiled at the letter she was currently writing. "I usually don't get any from those I am writing to.”

This caught Luna’s curiosity. She leaned forward and slightly craned her head, but Celestia’s writing was unreadable from upside down. It took a short moment for Luna to realize she could just as easily take one from the stacked letters and read the recipient. She sat upright again and picked the envelope from the top with her magic. Levitating it towards her, she turned it around to read the backside.

A moment later both her eyebrows shot up and she lowered the letter to stare at Celestia in disbelief. “The zebrican tribes?”

Celestia briefly glanced towards her sister, her smile growing wider while she kept writing. “Well, they are equines and therefore technically my responsibility under the First Equestrian Contract of Unity.”

“I sincerely doubt the nomads share your viewpoint, dear sister.”

“Most likely. That does not mean we shouldn’t be polite to them.”

Luna opened her mouth, but then closed it again. Arguing about it wouldn’t do much and her curiosity was occupied by something else anyway. She put the letter towards the zebras down next to the stack and picked up the next envelope. This time, just one eyebrow rose up. “The same counts for the horses from Saddle Arabia then?”

Celestia gave Luna an innocent look. “Surely there is no harm in keeping my friendship with Grand Sultan Pharas alive, is there?”

“Surely,” Luna replied, her eyelids drooped. Ignoring the sarcastic tone of Luna’s voice, Celestia just smiled sweetly and returned her attention to the letter before her.

Luna’s eyes narrowed. Any noble might have believed their princess, but Luna knew her sister better than anypony. Celestia wasn’t one to send formal letters of congratulation just for the sake of friendship and a formality. There was more behind this.

Her curiosity strengthened by suspicion, Luna placed the letter addressed towards Grand Sultan Pharas on top of the one for the zebras, and levitated the entire rest of the stack to her. She quickly surveyed envelope after envelope, her eyes growing wider with each new recipient she read. At last, she put down the bundle of letters. There was still surprise easily discernible on her expression, but now a note of caution had snuck in there as well. “Tia, what are you doing?”

Unaffected by Luna’s worried tone, Celestia kept on writing. “What do you mean, Lulu?”

“These letters!” Luna knocked on the bundle with a hoof. “I do not know the content, but the addresses are more than enough to worry me already! The Fencelands Demesne? The Grpyhonian Confederacy? The Qilin Empire? You even wrote a letter directly addressed at the Calipha! Tia, you know how irascible the gryphons can be when it concerns the sphinxes.”

“I’m sure Lord King Answald won’t declare war on Equestria just over a friendly letter for his ‘guests’.” Celestia finished her letter with one last forceful swing of the quill, then put the writing utensil down beside the paper. She briefly surveyed the writ, before giving a satisfied nod.

Filing Celestia’s carefree dismissal of the gryphon ruler’s possible reaction for later, Luna gave the finished letter a wary look. “And who, pray tell, is this one addressed to?”

Celestia lifted up the letter with her magic. She folded it two times and then carefully slid it into an empty envelope. “Sharrum Ziadros.”

Luna struggled to keep her surprise from raising her voice’s volume. “The dragon king?”

“The very same.”

Luna stared at Celestia, who seemed to take no note of her sister’s shocked expression. Instead, she picked the quill up with her magic once more and wrote the recipient she had named on the envelope’s backside.

A thousand exclaims and arguments shot through Luna’s mind as she watched Celestia levitate the inscribed envelope to the side. Why search the contact now, after a thousand years? Didn’t she remember how they had refused their help during her march on Canterlot? What if the dragons saw the friendly letter as a sign of weakness?

Finally, one made it past her lips. “I fear you will be most hard-pressed to find a mailpony who will carry this letter all the way to the southern mountains.”

“Oh, don’t worry. I have my ways to make sure it reaches the Sharrum.” A playful smile danced over Celestia’s lips, only to disappear again when she turned towards her sister.

“I know what you are trying to say, Lulu, and if I’m honest, I have to agree with you.” A sigh escaped Celestia as she contemplated the letters. “Equestria has existed in its perfectly safe bubble for a long time now, by remaining quiet and turning a blind eye to the rest of the world. Taking up communication with the other nations will most likely irreversibly destroy this state.”

Celestia paused. It would have been the perfect opportunity for Luna to speak up, to encourage Celestia to just let Equestria’s silence persist. Yet she did not say anything. She quietly sat on her cushion, awaiting her sister’s next words. It was the first time since her return that Celestia spoke to her of such matters. The first time that her elder sister opened her mind to her.

Finally, Celestia continued. “And that is why this is necessary. The mindset of splendid isolation is too far spread in Equestria. The world around us is moving, ever changing, while our nation has remained almost completely stationary for a thousand years. This needs to change.” Celestia lifted her head, looking Luna directly in the eyes. “I need to change this.”

Luna silently returned Celestia’s gaze. She felt that her sister was waiting for her response, and it made her heart beat heavily. This was not merely Celestia explaining Luna her plans. This was not the elder sister presenting her strategies to the younger one so she could follow them to the letter. No, for the first in a long time, Celestia was awaiting Luna’s honest response, wishing her support.

Luna set her wings. She shifted her weight from one hoof to the other. Her thoughts were racing just like her heart, while her eyes were transfixed by Celestia’s stare. She felt completely unprepared for this. What should she say? This was far beyond any petty domestic dispute. Her first decision which would carry weight could change Equestria’s fate forever. Was she truly ready for this? She was a princess, yes, but that was honestly just a title. She had barely been back for three years! Even before her exile, she had just listened to others, only occasionally offering an idea which went up for a debate. What made Celestia believe she knew better than her?

“Why?” Luna spoke without thinking about it. The sound of her voice surprise her, but she didn’t stop. “Why do you need to change this? Why now?”

Celestia kept eye contact with Luna one moment longer, then looked down. Her eyes trailed over the table top covered with letters and paper, until they finally came to rest on one specific writ. A soft smile appeared on Celestia’s lips as she reached forward with one hoof and touched the paper gently.

“Because I owe it a certain pony and her friends to give them an Equestria they deserve.”

Luna looked at the writ. Its curled ends revealed that it had been rolled up before. A familiar script trailed its way across the paper, although once again it proved to be a difficult read from an upside-down viewpoint. The familiar signature spelling “Twilight Sparkle”, however, was easy to recognize, even from Luna’s vantage point.

The Princess of the Night let her gaze wander from the letter to her sister. Seeing Celestia smile like that made something unwind inside Luna. It was a relief to see, that even after a thousand years, she had still retained the ability to smile and care for other ponies. As well as confide in them, as Luna had just learned first-hoof.

Luna contemplated her memories of the dream. Should she do what Celestia had done? Maybe it was not necessary to carry such worries alone. Maybe she could rely on others instead of fighting her demons alone. Cautiously, Luna opened her mouth.

Suddenly, Celestia’s smile vanished. She raised her head. Luna had heard it too. The familiar and yet entirely alien sound. It was merely a whisper on the wind with the demanding force of a tidal wave, softly fleeting and impossible to ignore.

Celestia heaved a sigh and rose up. “I’m sorry, Luna, but I have to go.”

“Oh no, do not worry. I understand,” Luna hastily replied, waving her hoof as she stood up. “It is about time I attend to the moon anyway.”

Celestia nodded, although she still looked apologetic. A sad smile briefly flashed on her expression. “Another time then, sister.”

“Yes, another time.” Luna returned the smile, then turned around to walk towards the exit. At the double doors though, she shot a worried glance backwards. Although she had heard the call rarely, she knew it well. And it had always meant nothing but trouble.

“I hope the spirits are gentle to her,” she whispered to herself as she opened the door and exited the room.

Celestia saw from the corner of her eyes how the doors closed behind Luna. She had been certain that her younger sister had wanted to say something to her, but anything had been cut short by the beckon.

“Impeccable timing as always,” Celestia spoke under her breath as she walked towards the window. The sun had nearly set by now, hints of the night already creeping over the horizon. It sometimes surprised Celestia herself how casually she controlled the sun’s trajectory now without actually paying any attention to it. Things had been so much different a thousand years ago...

Celestia allowed herself to observe the sun - her sun - for a little while longer, before turning to the current task. She slightly bowed her head forward until the tip of her horn touched the glass surface. A high tone sounded in response, followed by soft ripples spreading over the window. It took only a moment, then Celestia raised her head again. She breathed deeply one more time, then stepped through the window. The glass parted around her like a curtain made of quicksilver, enveloping her form and easily letting her pass to the other side. When Celestia had completely stepped through, she was nowhere to be seen on the window’s other side.

Instead, Celestia found herself in a large, rotund chamber. There was no decoration of any kind, the walls were naked and her hoofsteps echoed from a cold stone floor. Two large pillars, each left and right from Celestia, were the only things in the room. And the golden construction.

It resembled an orrery on first sight. Six large, concentric rings floated in the middle of the room, varying in size from center to the outer edge. The air vibrated with each powerful swing of the constantly rotating and spinning rings. Their speed remained constant, the outer ones being slower than the faster ones, which resulted in each ring traveling the exact same distance at the same time as the other ones. In each ring was a hole at some point in their form, which made sure they could swing past six floating orbs that were strewn around the orrery in a seemingly random pattern. Each of the orbs glowed in a bright white light, pulsing softly as the rings spun around them. Finally, in the very center of the entire construction, was another orb, larger than the other ones. It glowed brighter than anything else, making it impossible for Celestia to look directly at it.

Standing in front of the strange construction, Celestia waited. Finally, a voice sounded. It boomed throughout the room, devoid of any hints to its gender and natural authority carrying it. The floor shook under Celestia's hooves with each syllable and the marrow of her bones trembled under the sound of the voice, as it came down upon the alicorn like a hammer.

“Celestia of Canterlot.” One of the six smaller orbs pulsed in accordance to the words, lighting up with every pronunciation and dimming with every pause. “We have awaited your arrival.”

Celestia closed her eyes and bowed her head respectfully. “How can I help you, Spirits of Harmony?”

Chapter 11: And The Gods Worry

“We are worried, Celestia.” Celestia raised her head and opened her eyes. The orb which had lit up before, lay dormant again. Instead, a second orb now pulsed with the rhythm of the words. “Troubling events are occurring in our domain.”

“Troubling events?”

“The Heretic!” A third orb flared. “What is he doing outside the castle!”

The furious voice made the room shake in its foundation, but Celestia remained unperturbed. Her voice was perfectly even when she replied: “He is helping me.”

“Helping!” Repeated a fourth orb with incredulous mockery in its voice. “Just like he 'helped' Equestria?”

Celestia stifled a sigh. Against better knowledge, she had hoped for a more relaxed reaction from the spirits, that they were willing to forgive and forget. Obviously, she had been wrong. “Please be at ease, Spirit Gelio. I have not left him unsupervised for his leave from Canterlot.”

“This is no reason for calm, Celestia,” the second orb spoke up again. “You had been in the very same position as him once, and you were able to raise an army to march against Canterlot.”

“That was hardly the same. Equestria had just started to recover from the war, and Discord had been at the borders. The ponies had been frightened. They had been looking for somepony to protect them, not celebrating holidays.”

“She does speak the truth, Gennaiodoria,” a fifth orb now joined the conversation. “These are different times.”

“Yes,” agreed a sixth orb, “These ponies, while weak, mortal beings, are devout in their admiration for Celestia. They adore her like infants their mother.”

The familiar feeling of indignation began to glow hotly in Celestia’s stomach as she listened to the sixth orb's words. Yet she kept it locked up deep inside of her. The time in which she had believed the spirits to be able to feel something like sympathy for her ponies had long since passed. Any anger directed at them for it was only wasted energy.

“Children can be led away from their mother, Timiotita,” replied the third orb. “All that is necessary are some sweet-tasting treats.”

Even though it was just an orb, Celestia felt like it stared at her with a spiteful glare as it spoke those words. A soft shiver snaked through her body, but she did not allow it to take hold and make her tense up. That was just what they were waiting for after all, a moment of weakness. A sign of uncertainty.

Instead, she turned her head towards the orb that had spoken those words, mindful to not move too quickly nor too slow, and returned the non-existent glare. “My subjects are not as weak-minded or desperate as to be tempted to chaos by sweet-sounding promises, Spirit Afosiosi.”

“Can you truly claim to speak for every single pony that is under your charge?” asked Gennaiodoria, the doubt in its voice unveiling the hidden reprimand.

“Of course she could claim it.” The orb the others had addressed as Gelio had lit up before Celestia could even open her mouth. “But it would not make it any truer.”

“Please, Spirit Gelio,” answered Celestia, straining to keep the tone of her voice relaxed. “What reason would I have to lie to you?”

“None that we could think of, Celestia.” Instead of Gelio, the fifth orb had now replied. “But this has not stopped your predecessors from doing so.”

Celestia's markedly relaxed voice was accompanied by a hint of steel in her tone as she answered: “My predecessors, Spirit Kalosyni, are not me. Need I remind you of the length of the time I have been your faithful avatar?”

Kalosyni didn't answer, but the silence was enough for Celestia to take this exchange as a victory in this debate.

Then, for the first time since the beginning of the discussion, the first orb spoke again: “We are aware of your prolonged loyalty and, of course, appreciative of it.”

Took you long enough to get involved, thought Celestia as she waited for the first orb's dramatic pause to pass.

“However, it is not the adequacy of your servitude that is in question, but your understanding of its nature. You answer to us first and foremost. If you wish to involve the Heretic, you do not do so without our knowledge. Understood?”

So, after all the angry accusations, it had just been about not wanting to be left out of the loop. Celestia did not know whether she should feel annoyed by the spirits' desire to enforce their importance, or relieved that they apparently were not going to do anything right now.

Regardless, she once more lowered her head in a humble bow. “I understand, Spirit Mageia.”

“Very well,” Mageia continued. “You may leave. But know that we want to be regularly informed of the Heretic's activities.”

“As you wish.” Celestia bowed one more time and then turned around, slowly walking back to the space between the two pillars, which started to glow and swirl.

A minute later, Celestia stood in her chambers again, the inside still illuminated by the setting sun, and the window, through which the light entered, completely normal again.

Celestia aired her relief in a deep breath. That could have gone better, but also worse. At least they hadn't decided to take any action in this matter – for now. Should something happen, however...

Celestia turned around and looked through the window, watching as her sun slowly sunk to its rest under her magic's guidance. Her eyes wandered over the soft hills between which Ponyville snuggled itself against the borders of the Everfree Forest and the Whitetail Woods.

It was so close, yet so far from her reach. It was out of her hoof to influence anything happening in this little town. She could only hope that Stone Quill would not do anything that reminded the spirits of why they called him 'The Heretic'.

Spike had never forgotten why Trixie had remained in his memory as one of the most obnoxious ponies he had ever met. He had, however, forgotten the sheer number of reasons that he had found for this title.

“...and do not get Trixie even started on this poor excuse of fabric Twilight Sparkle apparently calls ‘a carpet’. Middle class canterlotian style, on the floor of a famous modern reinterpretation of zebrican architecture? Trixie most certainly thinks not!”

“Since when do you know anything about interior decoration?” Spike grumbled, more to himself, as he watched out of the corner of his eyes how Trixie lifted a corner of the talked-about carpet with her magic and pursed her lips.

“It is simply one of the Great and Powerful Trixie’s many natural talents.” Trixie let go of the carpet and put a hoof to her chest while she lifted her nose high up. Probably in an attempt, Spike guessed, to achieve as much bragging as possible. “An appearance which is pleasing to the eyes is something all magicians should strive for, after all.”

“Right. Should’ve figured you know a thing or two about keeping up appearances.” Spike looked at Trixie, but she ignored him, suddenly very interested in finding other instances in which Twilight had neglected to create an 'appearance which is pleasing to the eye'.

Spike rolled his eyes and turned back to the shelf in front of him, raising his duster anew. He sighed when he sized up the largely undusted piece of furniture. He normally would already be three bookshelves further, but Trixie's regular demands for his attention - either to see another 'travesty' in Twilight's choices about, well, everything, or stopping the self-proclaimed wunderkind from creating a mess for which Twilight would rip both their heads off – had kept him at a frustratingly slow pace.

Well, no use just thinking about it. Spike righted himself. If I hurry now, I should be able to finish this shelf before—

“Now that is just inexcusable.”

Oh come on! Spike stifled a groan as he lowered his duster for what felt like the thousandth time and turned his head.

Trixie, having taken her attention off the library's floor, stood in front of another bookshelf. She had a hoof raised to her eyes and was inspecting it carefully. As soon as she caught Spike's attention however, she looked up and pointed the hoof towards him. There was a small trace of a fluffy, gray material on the tip of it.

“Trixie strongly advises that you and Twilight Sparkle dust this library more often.”

Spike's left eye twitched involuntarily. “Thanks for the helpful advice,” he said acidly.

Trixie put down her hoof and pursed her lips. “Trixie cannot help but feel that you do not feel the gratitude for this important tip which you express.”

“Gee, what gave that away?” grumbled Spike, but Trixie ignored his words again.

“You need to understand, young drake, that a library is a place of great importance.” Trixie brushed over the books' backs gently with her hoof, a loving expression on her face. “It needs to be tended for carefully, so that young minds can grow through its wealth.”

This, Spike had not expected. He looked at Trixie with wide eyes, watching how she stroked the spines of the books with a careful, almost tender touch. What was going on? This soft expression on Trixie should have felt foreign for Spike to look at, but instead it felt strangely adequate. Befitting. In a way, it even reminded him a little bit of Twilight…

Spike shook his head. No, he could not think that! Twilight was one the ponies that were most important to him. She was like an older sister to him, one of the very few he would dare call family. This obnoxious showmare had no right to intrude on such private places in his mind!

Eager to dispel the moment, Spike broke the silence: “Well... it's lucky then that Twilight and I found all those Everfree caterpillars then, which you planted here.”

Trixie rolled her eyes. “Trixie would appreciate it if you'd remember that she had been under the influence of the Alicorn Amulet during that time. Otherwise the Great and Benevolent Trixie would have never stooped as low as to such an act of vandalism.”

Spike only snorted in response. Internally though, he gave a breath of a relief. The strange atmosphere around Trixie was gone and she was back to her usual demeanor. This was definitely the way things should be. Still, he couldn't help but feel a bit guilty for chasing away the other side Trixie had showed...

“Anyway, what are you being idle for? These shelves still need to be dusted. Focus on your task!”

Now Spike felt a lot less guilty. He gave a low growl, but turned around nonetheless. Trixie was right after all, there still was a lot of dusting to be done. “Alright, I’m getting to it. But you better sit down somewhere and keep quiet, your nagging is distracting.”

An offended gasp came from behind Spike. “Nagging? The Great and Powerful Trixie doesn’t nag! She offers invaluable advice and insight!”

“Then why don’t you go offer somepony else your ‘invaluable advice and insight’?” grumbled Spike quietly, hoping she wouldn’t hear him and he could finally go back to dusting again.

Unfortunately, Trixie’s sense of hearing once again proved to be keener than expected. “Not everypony values Trixie’s judgement as much as they should. And The Great and Powerful Trixie has no interest in speaking to ponies that do not wish to listen.”

Under her breath, she added: “That and they would probably burn me at the stake as soon as they found out I’m in Ponyville again.”

“Right, you did rule Ponyville as a crazy tyrant for a short while.” Spike couldn’t resist the temptation to raise his voice more than necessary, while watching Trixie out of the corner of his eyes. She winced at the volume and immediately looked towards the next best window.

She even held her breath as she stared outside, unmoving. Yet when it became clear that Spike’s words had not magically summoned a frenzied mob, Trixie relaxed with a sigh. Spike gave a giggle. Immediately, Trixie’s head shot around and she transfixed him with an angry glare. “Does Trixie’s suffering provide that much entertainment for you?”

“Relax,” answered Spike, still smiling. “Nopony knows you’re here. And as soon as Twilight has talked to everypony, you’ll have nothing to hide from.”

Trixie didn’t look the slightest bit calmed down. “The Wise and Sagacious Trixie nonetheless prefers to stay hidden until Twilight Sparkle has done the necessary calming of the Ponyvillians.”

“Oh come on, it’s fine!” replied Spike, waving a dismissive claw. “What are the chances of somepony coming around the library this late in the day?”

There was a knock on the door.

Spike stared at the door. Then his eyes wandered to Trixie. She looked right at him, her jaw slack and her eyes wide. In some corner of his head, Spike realized he probably didn’t look any better. The rest of his mind had thousands of thoughts running all over the place, but one dominated over them all, forcing its way in Spike’s throat and out of his mouth:

“Uh-oh.”

Fluttershy stood outside the library and waited.

In fact, she had been waiting for a little while now. Certainly longer than it usually took for either Spike or Twilight to answer the door. Fluttershy cast an unsure glance towards one of the windows. There was definitely light coming out of the library, so somepony should be home. The thought of looking through a window crossed her mind, but she dropped it. She didn’t want to intrude on Twilight’s and Spike’s privacy by spying into their home. Even if it was a public building, everypony here treated the Golden Oaks Library as Twilight’s house.

Maybe they just really forgot to turn off the lights, mused Fluttershy. It had been a rather eventful day, what with Magister Stone Quill coming to Ponyville and all. Still, she better made sure. Applejack had asked her to tell Twilight about Pinkie, after all.

Fluttershy raised a forehoof to knock a second time, when there was a click and the door swung open.

“Oh. Hello Fluttershy.” It was Spike. The young dragon looked strangely relieved upon seeing her. Curiosity tickled at Fluttershy’s mind, but she didn’t let it in. Maybe Spike was just glad to take break from his chores. Spirits knew that Twilight sometimes worked the poor little guy a bit too hard.

She gave him a smile. “Hello Spike. I hope I’m not disturbing or anything?”

“Oh no, not at all. Come, uh.” Spike suddenly interrupted himself and cast a glance over his shoulder. Fluttershy’s eyebrow rose up, but she lowered it when Spike turned back around. “Yeah, come on in.”

Spike stepped aside, making room for her. Giving him an appreciative nod, Fluttershy walked into the library. “Thank you. I don’t want to keep you for long, I just wanted to quickly speak to Twilight.”

While she spoke, Fluttershy looked through the room. It was still the same library as always. The bookshelves were artfully carved in the tree’s wood, leaving ample room to walk about. The middle of the room was occupied by a large, simple wooden table, on top of which stood the familiar wooden horse head sculpture. Yet this familiarity made Fluttershy only all the more curious. Why had Spike then cast a glance back, as if to make sure that everything was all right, before he had let her in?

Fluttershy shook her head. Stop it, Fluttershy. You should not stick your nose in the business of other ponies. Or dragons.

“Twilight’s not here right now.” Spike’s voice brought Fluttershy back to the present. She turned towards him. “She wanted to ask Applejack something, so she’s probably at Sweet Apple Acres.”

“Oh, I see. Then it will take a while until she gets back, won’t it?”

“Yeah, probably,” agreed Spike, but he wasn’t looking at Fluttershy as he spoke. His eyes were wandering through the room, as if he was searching for something.

By now Spike’s strange behaviour did not tickle Fluttershy’s curiosity anymore, but instead made her outright worry now. Maybe there was more to this than just him being overworked? Yet before she could ask, Spike spoke again - and Fluttershy winced in surprise because this time the young dragon spoke so loud that it was close to the point of shouting: “But if you went south over the bridge right now, I bet you could still find Twilight at Sweet Apple Acres, or meet her on her way back.”

“Um… that’s alright,” assured Fluttershy as she rubbed one ear with her left forehoof. “But if you don’t mind, could you be a bit quieter, Spike?”

Spike looked at Fluttershy with surprise, but it was quickly replaced with guilt when he saw her massaging hoof. “Oh. Sorry. I didn’t mean to startle you.”

“It’s fine.” Fluttershy gave him a warm smile as she lowered her hoof. “No harm done.”

Spike nodded silently, but the look of guilt didn’t vanish. That worried Fluttershy. She didn’t want Spike to feel guilty because of her. Really, she had had louder patients at her cottage, a little bit of loud talking wasn’t going to impact her hearing. But how could she convince Spike not to burden himself with worry for her?

Yet before Fluttershy could think any further, she heard something. The soft squeaking of hinges and the whisper of a small breeze entering the room - it was the unmistakable sound of a window being opened. Fluttershy looked at Spike, but he was still standing at the door. And the sound had definitely not originated from the door, it had come from the other side of the library. From the kitchen.

“Did you hear that?” asked Fluttershy as she turned around, warily looking towards the semidarkness that was the kitchen.

“Hear what?” Something in Spike’s voice caused Fluttershy to look back. The young dragon looked tense, almost anxious. His eyes were weirdly fixed on a specific point in the room, as if he was trying not to give something away by directly looking at it.

“You didn’t hear it?” Fluttershy was not sure whether to sound surprised or doubtful. The sound had been quiet, certainly, but hardly missable in this almost perfect silence.

Spike looked towards Fluttershy, but quickly stared into the room again when her eyes met his. His brow furrowed, his lips were tightly pressed together, and Fluttershy could even a small drop of sweat crawl over his forehead. Was Spike nervous? But why? There was no reason for him to be anxious. Unless there was something he wanted to keep a—

“Oh, you mean the window!” Spike hit his forehead with his open claw. “Sorry, I don’t even hear it anymore. That's just Owlowiscious coming home.”

Fluttershy blinked. “Owlowiscious?”

“Yep, Owlowiscious.” Spike gave a small laugh that sounded a bit too relaxed to seem genuine. “You know how owls are, coming and going whenever they want. And ever since he figured out how to open windows he is barely around anymore except for when he wants to sleep.”

As Fluttershy listened, she felt her curiosity pounding at her self-control, demanding to reign free for at least a moment. Sure, what Spike said made sense. Owls hunted for long periods of times and could be very territorial. Yet there was one little thing that made it impossible for her to just let it rest…

“But owls are nocturnal.”

“...hm?” Spike turned his head towards Fluttershy, but Fluttershy was focussing her entire attention towards the kitchen.

If she interpreted Spike’s assumption of Owlowiscious right, then Owlowiscious probably hadn’t been here the entire day. And since owls didn’t return to their nests that early in the evening, it was very unlikely, even for an unusual owl like Owlowiscious, that he had come back. Twilight was still at Sweet Apple Acres, according to Spike, and he rarely was wrong when it came to Twilight’s schedule. Besides, she wouldn’t have any reason to climb through a window. And that elimination left only one possibility - a burglar.

Fluttershy wasn’t the bravest pony, she knew that herself. At this very moment, she wanted nothing more than to run away and call the constables. However, if she left now, she would leave Spike alone with a criminal and she just could not accept that. If something happened to the little dragon, she would never forgive herself. Yet if she tried to warn Spike, wouldn’t that also alert the burglar? She just couldn’t be sure. There was no wall separating the kitchen from the library, just a small passage framed by a pair of wooden pillars that held a particularly thick portion of the ceiling.

Hang on, what if he already heard us? What if he knows that I know he’s there? Fluttershy bit her lip. Her legs were shaking and she could feel her heart pound against her chest. Blood was rushing in her ears, muffling all sounds. Even Spike, who was standing right next to hear, was barely audible.

“Well, it could still be Owlowiscious. You know how strange that owl is, always asking about ‘who’ and stuff…”

Was it just her or was the darkness from the kitchen getting closer? No, she noticed with a hasty glance out of a window, it was not her. The evening had started to transition into night, the gentle afterglow slowly disappearing under the thick, beclouding blanket of darkness.

“...Fluttershy? Are you alright?”

There! Hadn’t she seen something move on the outside? It was only for a moment, but Fluttershy could have sworn she had seen a pony in a blue cloak scurry past the window. Did that mean the burglar had brought accomplices? Fluttershy gulped.

“Fluttershy, you’re starting to scare me…”

What should she do? She couldn’t hope to fight off a villainous criminal, let alone an entire gang of them. And if there were more of them, they definitely had ponies posted at the door, to catch any fleeing witnesses.

“Come on, Fluttershy, snap out of it!”

Fluttershy squeezed her eyes shut. Her legs were trembling, but she couldn’t move them even an inch. Oh spirits, what should she do?

Boom! Boom! Boom!

The door shook under three powerful knocks. Fluttershy flinched and spun around, her eyes now wide open. They were here! They were going to get Spike and her now! And there was nothing she—

The door opened and revealed a white pegasus, clad in golden armor. The view was so unexpected that it made Fluttershy’s head go completely blank. The shaking of her legs stopped immediately. Her eyes, still wide open and fearful, stared at the stallion without blinking and her wings, unbeknownst to her, completely spread. Though if for flight or for fight Fluttershy could not even say herself.

The guardpony looked surprised, to put it mildly. He stared right back at Fluttershy, although his expression was more one of bewilderment than fright. “Er, hello Miss… Fluttershy, was it?”

The sound of his voice gave Fluttershy back her control over herself and she finally recognized him. It was one of the guardponies that had accompanied the magister. “Mister… Swift Wing?”

Upon hearing his name, the guardpony’s confusion dissolved into a big grin. “That’s my name. Glad some—”

Fluttershy didn’t let him finish. With a dash she was in front of him, her forehooves pressed against his armor, and looking at him pleadingly. “Please, you have to help us. There is a burglar in the house!”

Fluttershy had expected Swift Wing to look confused again, but instead his training took effect immediately.

“Stay right here,” he ordered her in a calm voice, to which Fluttershy responded with a silent nod. The golden-clad guardpony cast a glance over his shoulder towards a female pegasus, which Fluttershy recognized as the pony Rainbow Dash had gotten into a fight with. Moonbeam they had called her, if she recalled correctly.

Moonbeam gave a nod in response and disappeared into the darker growing night with a quick step. Seeing her vanish did not help soothe Fluttershy’s anxiety. Why is she not helping her colleague? There’s a dangerous criminal in here!

Swift Wing, however, didn’t seem that concerned about it. The moment Moonbeam stepped into the shadows, he faced forward and took off. Fluttershy could barely see his movements, the male pegasus nothing more than a white blur that darted through the library, before piercing into the kitchen’s darkness.

Fluttershy held her breath. The seconds stretched into infinity as she stared into the shadows, waiting for something - anything - to let her know what was going on in there. Had Swift Wing caught the criminal? Or had he escaped? Or had he even - a shudder overcame Fluttershy - struck down the brave guardpony?

Yet all of her worries were laid to rest when Swift Wing emerged from the shadows, completely unharmed. Fluttershy gave a sigh of relief. Still, there was one more thing she needed to know. “Did you catch him?”

Swift Wing shook his head. “Nopony was there. The window was open, but it didn’t look like anything was taken. Almost looks like Miss Sparkle just forgot to close the window.”

“Or Owlowiscious had briefly come back.” Fluttershy and Swift Wing turned their heads. Spike still looked a bit confused by the sudden events, but apparently had decided not to be silenced by it. His arms crossed before his chest, he looked at the two ponies at what he apparently thought to be indignation. Fluttershy figured that Twilight most likely still not had had the heart to tell him that it looked more like pouting when he did this expression. “It has to be him. I mean, who in their right mind would break into a library?”

“No, it was definitely a pony.” Moonbeam’s voice floated through the door, a moment later followed by its owner. It was only now that Fluttershy understood that Moonbeam had actually helped Swift Wing all along, covering the outside of the library while Swift Wing took care of the inside.

Moonbeam gave Swift Wing a nod before she continued the explanation. “There were tracks around the open window, leading south. Whoever made them had been here just moments ago and had also been in a hurry. They had also worn a cloak, most likely to conceal their identity if they had met anypony inside.” She gave Spike a stern look. “You should be more grateful that Miss Fluttershy has such good instincts.”

Spike opened his mouth, but then just snorted and looked away, his cheeks puffed up in defiance. Moonbeam raised an eyebrow.

“Well, nothing bad happened and that’s the important thing.” Fluttershy gave Spike and Moonbeam a smile. The two didn’t reply, but their silence was all the answer Fluttershy needed. No need to start a fight over such a little thing, after all.

She turned to Swift Wing. “Thank you again for coming when you did. I don’t know what otherwise would have happened.”

A big grin appeared on Swift Wing’s face and his chest swelled. “Think nothing of it, Miss Fluttershy. That’s what the Royal Guard is here for. And the Night Watch,” he added after a side glance towards Moonbeam.

“I’d be surprised if you weren’t.” The smile faded from Fluttershy’s lips at the sound of the voice. In all the commotion she had completely forgotten why the two guardponies were in Ponyville in the first place. Yet this one sentence made her aware of the presence of a pony she’d have rather forgotten about.

Swift Wing’s grin also vanished instantly and he hastily saluted. “I apologize, Sir. I didn’t mean to imply that doing our duty is a special occasion, Sir. Not that protecting the citizens of Equestria is not important, of course, Sir. I just thought it proper to emphasize our readiness to perform our duty. By which I don’t mean, Sir, that we’re not ready all the time, just that—”

“At ease, Private,” ordered Stone Quill, the unsaid shut up audible through his tone. Swift Wing didn’t need to be told twice. He closed his mouth so fast that his teeth clashed with a loud clack!, causing him to grimace in discomfort. Yet a glance over the shoulder from Stone Quill made him swallow any utterances of displeasure. Stone Quill snorted in annoyance, but didn’t say anything and faced forward again, his forward being a bookshelf.

Apparently the commotion about any possible burglar had left Stone Quill unperturbed and he had entered while everypony else had been focussing on the kitchen. Instead of joining Fluttershy in worrying about Swift Wing’s well being however, he seemed to have immediately taken up the task he originally had come for. Only when the exchange between Fluttershy and the guardponies had begun to interfere with his attention had he apparently found it necessary to interact with them. With the silence restored though, he could focus anew on his interest. It seemed like those involved finding a specific book, for his eyes were scanning the numerous bookshelves of the library row after row, only to be dismissed with a click of his tongue when he was done with one of the shelves.

As he went from bookshelf to bookshelf, Fluttershy found herself cautiously watching the magister’s every step. She was surprised herself when she noticed that, instead of curiosity or even worry, something else had taken the helm in this action - suspicion.

Fluttershy gave a small frown and tried to shake the feeling. Why should she be wary of Stone Quill? He was a magister from Canterlot, there was nothing suspicious about him. Sure, he was rude and antisocial, but a lot of stallions his age had those characteristics. She may not know everything about him, but for which pony could she truly claim that anyway? Everypony had their little secrets, and Fluttershy had no intention to rob them of it. Not even a stallion as impolite as Stone Quill.

Yet as much as Fluttershy tried to convince herself, a small voice in her head just would not budge. You know why you are wary of him, it whispered. Just think back to Sugarcube Corner. Nopony harmless could have such an expression.

A small shudder ran across Fluttershy’s spine. Remembering the unsettling fire in Stone Quill’s eyes gave her an icy feeling in her stomach. And then there was Pumpkin Cake’s answer that she just could not forget. Mean…

“Ah, there it is.” Fluttershy found herself dragged back to the present a second time this evening, though this time by Stone Quill’s voice. He was standing in front of a bookshelf on the other side of the room, pulling a book out of it with his mouth. Mouth? wondered Fluttershy. Isn’t he a unicorn?

Fluttershy cautiously shot a side glance to Swift Wing and Moonbeam, but neither of the guardponies showed any of the surprise Fluttershy felt. Maybe Stone Quill was just strangely picky about the usage of his magic?

The sound of an opening book cut Fluttershy’s thoughts short and she looked towards Stone Quill. The elderly unicorn had settled at the large table in the middle of the room, but instead of looking in the book he was looking into the air above it. He wrinkled his nose.

“Apparently the study of friendship comes with a lack of dusting.” Although said loud enough for everypony to hear, Stone Quill didn’t look in any of their direction, making it look like he spoke to himself. Yet Fluttershy could see out of the corner of her eyes that Spike felt very addressed.

“Well, Twilight and I have been really busy today, so there has been no time to get to every shelf.” Spike crossed his arms and puffed his cheeks in indignation. “Besides, Twilight told me that I don’t need to take care of that shelf as much as of the others.”

Only a brief glance towards him showed that Stone Quill had heard Spike’s words. Otherwise the elderly unicorn ignored the young dragon completely. Yet Fluttershy could see his lips slightly moving as he began to give the book his full attention. She was almost certain that she could make out “not surprising”.

After this, Stone Quill fell completely silent and began to leaf through the book quickly. His eyes scanned the pages for just a second, before another one was put in front of them, working tirelessly through what would be days worth of reading for other ponies. Fluttershy realized quickly however, that it was not that Stone Quill was reading quickly. He was already familiar with the book. He had the same expression Twilight wore when she was going through a book she had once read, searching for something she had read but could not quite remember perfectly.

Suddenly, the pages came to a rest. Stone Quill bowed even deeper into the book, his eyes squinted as he read intently. He remained like this for a few seconds, before just as suddenly righting himself. His snout disappeared in his left saddlebag, rummaging through it briefly, before producing a paper scroll. Not wasting a second, Stone Quill placed it beside the book and unfurled it, bending over the both of them now, his head going from left to right as he examined both of their content.

Fluttershy and the others watched all of this silently, simply standing there. Fluttershy had to admit that she was starting to feel anxious. It was beginning to feel like they were waiting for a secret command, a permission to speak again. It was rather uncomfortable, if she was being honest.

Apparently she was not the only one who thought so. Softly clearing her throat, Moonbeam took a step forward. “Magister, do you want us to do anything about the escaped criminal?”

“Why should I?” asked Stone Quill without looking up.

If the question surprised Moonbeam, she hid it well. Swift Wing was less capable of concealing his emotion. “Well… it is a criminal. Won’t letting a pony like this run free create problems? It could throw a bad light on Equestria for foreign guests.”

“Big festivals attract criminals, there is nothing you can do about it. Even dragons know that.” Stone Quill stuck his snout into the saddlebags once more, this time producing a quill from them. Looking at the book again, he began to write something on the unfurled piece of paper. “If you tried to arrest every pickpocket and cutpurse running through the market, there’d be no end to it.”

After writing for a little while, Stone Quill leaned back and eyed his creation critically, before giving a satisfied nod.

“Besides,” he continued as he put the quill back in the saddlebags and rolled up the paper, “A burglar that breaks into a public library? This kind of criminal will get themselves arrested all on their own.”

Swift Wing looked dissatisfied, but he didn’t speak up again. Not that Stone Quill gave him the chance. The very moment he had everything sorted, Stone Quill closed the book with a forceful wham! and stood up. “Well then, where is Miss Sparkle? I need to speak to her immediately.”

Fluttershy felt her heart stop when Stone Quill looked at her. “Oh. Um… I, I think she’s at… Sweet Apple Acres now.”

“Very well.” Fluttershy was not the only one who widened their eyes at Stone Quill’s neutral, almost polite response, but if he took notice he didn’t show it. Instead, he adjusted his saddlebags and began walking towards the door.

Immediately, Moonbeam got ready to follow him, but Stone Quill shook his head. “No, I think that will not be necessary.”

This time, Moonbeam could not hide her surprise. Yet it was Swift Wing again who spoke up: “Excuse me, Magister, but I don’t think that is something for you to decide. The Royal Guard and the Night Watch are under direct orders from the princesses to watch over you at all times.”

It took only a moment for the hostility to return to Stone Quill’s expression. “I think you don’t have the complete picture here, Private Swift Wing. The order from the princesses only exists because I asked them for the protection. You are guarding me because I wish for it. Should that protection not be adequate to my wishes however, I do not have the slightest qualms to let the princesses know it. Do you think that they would enjoy to hear that?”

Swift Wing opened his mouth, but no sound came out of it. Finally, he just slowly closed it, looking towards the ground like a scolded foal.

All the more surprising was it when Moonbeam began to speak. “But what purpose would us staying here have? It would be wiser to let us accompany you.”

Stone Quill gave her a disdainful look. “I had expected more professionality, Private Moonbeam. I need somepony to stay and intercept Miss Sparkle, should I miss her on my way to Sweet Apple Acres. I do not wish to spend my night chasing after a pony that is chasing after me.”

By now, Stone Quill’s expression was one of pure discontent. His eyes were alight with hostile impatience as he stared down his two guards, as if daring to delay him any further. When nopony else said anything anymore, he snorted. “Well, now that that is finally cleared up I shall be on my way. Remain here and intercept Miss Sparkle, should she return before me. Have I made myself clear?”

The two guardponies gave a loud “Yes Sir!”, but Stone Quill did not even wait for confirmation. He swirled around and was out the door just a moment later, closing it behind him with a loud Bang!.

For a moment, nopony spoke. They were all just standing there silently, like foals after an especially sharp rebuke by their father. Finally, when the seconds began to turn into minutes, Swift Wing gave a deep sigh. “Well, isn’t he just a joy to work for?”

“Stop complaining,” replied Moonbeam, though her voice was not as sharp as it could be. She looked towards the door, her brow furrowed and a forehoof propping up her chin. “Still, why would he not want us to come?”

“Because he’s crazy?” Swift Wing shrugged his shoulders. “I dunno, I don’t get him. Not sure I want to.”

“But it doesn’t make any sense. Even if he wanted a guardpony to wait for Miss Sparkle, he could have just left one of us behind and taken the other one. There was no need to leave us both behind.”

Swift Wing shrugged his shoulders again. “Like I said, I don’t get him. Maybe he’s just really particular about Twilight Sparkle. You saw how he had reacted to her.”

“Maybe…”

As the guardponies continued discussing Stone Quill’s strange behaviour, Fluttershy had something other draw her interest. The book that Stone Quill had taken out of the bookshelf was still lying on the table and her curiosity, teased and suppressed for the entire evening, was begging for something - anything - to be revealed. What could have been so interesting in that book that Stone Quill had to immediately speak to Twilight after reading it? The page may have been lost, since he had closed it, but she could still find out the title.

She glanced towards Swift Wing and Moonbeam, but the two were still completely occupied by trying to unravel their protégé’s mentality. They wouldn’t notice if she was gone for a little bit to snoop in the magister’s matters.

“Fluttershy?” asked Spike. Fluttershy turned around and placed a hoof at her lips, before she silently nodded towards the book on the table. Spike’s eyes grew wide and he nodded.

With cautious hoof and careful claw, the both of them tip-toed towards the table, regularly looking towards Swift Wing and Moonbeam to make sure they were still engaged in their discussion. After a few moments, they reached the table.

It took all of Fluttershy’s self control not to rustle her wings in excitement. Finally at least one answer to the many questions that were burning in her mind! What kind of important tome could have Stone Quill found in Twilight’s library?

Yet when she read the cover, Fluttershy’s almost thievish joy turned into confusion. All the while, Spike was bobbing impatiently on his toes right next to her, not daring to try to climb the table in fear of making too much noise. “And? What is it?”

Instead of answering, Fluttershy took the book and held it before Spike. And just like with her, his anticipation vanished in hot air, only to leave the dry aftertaste of bewilderment behind. “Huh? What would he want to talk with Twilight about with this book?”

Fluttershy was thinking the very same question. After all, what interest would Twilight of all ponies have in a book titled The Sun, The Moon, and The Tyranny - The Failings of our Self-Righteous Ruler.

Chapter 12: Taking Matters Into Your Own Hooves

It was late in the evening. The sun was half sunken between the rolling hills of Whitetail Woods, its usually brilliant fire now reduced to a languid ember. Before it, the once vibrant nature had been turned timeless, drenched in an orange twilight. Yet the afterglow’s dominance did not turn the view unpleasant. Instead, it transformed the restless nature into a tranquil refuge from time itself as the woods seemed to hold its breath in awe. Everything was shushed by the tireless service of the sun which did not steer from its duty even in the very last hours of its awake state, instead giving its all to the very last minute to reveal the beauty of nature.

The results of this were particularly fruitful at Sweet Apple Acres. The entire farm was a grand symphony of gold and amber, only stirred softly when a pony in the fields bucked against a tree. This happened seldom however, as the workers in the field could not, and would not, close themselves to the spectacle that nature presented them with, enveloping the fields in an atmosphere of hushed admiration.

It could be called irony that Twilight was the only pony on Sweet Apple Acres that did not admire the sun’s beauty. Letting her head hang, the princess’ protégé instead was getting closely acquainted with the trail underneath her hooves as she slogged along it through the farm’s north orchard. She sighed deeply.

“C'mon now, sugarcube. No reason to be so depressed.” Twilight looked up. Applejack, who was walking alongside her, was smiling at her encouragingly.

Unfortunately, Twilight did not feel like being cheered up. “You mean besides running all over Sweet Apple Acres the entire afternoon with nothing to show for it, effectively not just wasting my time, but yours too? I'd say there's plenty of reason to be depressed.”

Applejack clicked her tongue. “Well, bein' grumpy about it isn't gonna solve anythin' either.”

Twilight heaved another sigh. “You're right, Applejack, I'm sorry. It's just... this is so frustrating!” With the kick of her hoof, she sent a pebble flying. “Especially now that I dragged you into this.”

“Hey now.” Applejack put a hoof against Twilight’s chest and stepped in front of her, wearing a stern expression. “Don'tcha start feelin’ guilty about a choice Ah made. It was mah decision to help ya, and Ah don't regret it.” Applejack's frown unfurled to make way for a smile. “After all, what are friends for?”

“I suppose…,” mumbled Twilight, pawing at the ground. “But don't you have your own problems to take care of here?”

Applejack's smile wavered a little bit. “Well, yeah, we do have a mite bit of a situation concernin' labor force...” Her smile steadied itself. “But it ain’t anythin’ ya gotta worry about.”

“Situation? What do you mean?” asked Twilight as they began walking again. She had only suspected that Applejack would have wanted to supervise the harvest personally, but this sounded a bit more grave than that.

Applejack gave another smile, but her eyes did not quite join in with her lips. “It's nothin' to worry about, really. It's just a busy season for the Apple family in Equestria, this time of the year. Lotsa orders comin' in for the festivities an’ all that. Turns out, this year’s especially busy an’ because of that, a lot of our relatives won't be able to come down an’ help us out.”

Twilight looked up, towards the treetops. The branches were heavy with apples of all sizes and colors. The fruits looked ripe, juicy, and tempting – but also very unplucked. “So... that means you're understaffed?”

“Well, technically not, seein’ how it’s usually just Big Mac, Applebloom, Granny Smith, an’ me. Guess the four of us will just have to work a mite bit harder this year.” Applejack gave a laugh, but it didn’t sound believable to Twilight. Apparently her expression reflected that, because after looking at her, Applejack hastily added: “Really, it’s fine. There’s nothin’ to worry about for ya, Twilight.”

“I don’t know, Applejack,” said Twilight cautiously, “it may not be a problem now, but it could turn into one in a few days. Maybe the girls and I could help out…”

“Ah appreciate that, Twilight, Ah really do. But there’s no need for that. We got it all covered.”

“Are you sure? I wouldn’t mind at all, and the others surely think the same way. We could—”

“We'll manage,” Applejack cut her off. Another offer danced on the tip of Twilight’s tongue, but she stayed quiet. At this point, anything she could say would make Applejack turn only even more stubborn. She would have to look into this another time. After she had taken care of her own problems...

As if reading her mind, Applejack picked up the initial topic again: “So, what's so special about this list anyway that it has ya rummagin' through the barn an’ the farmhouse all afternoon?”

Twilight opened her mouth, but then hesitated. Should she tell the truth? Yet a second later she shook those thoughts. Who could she be completely honest towards if not her friends? “It's actually not that special itself. But Magister Stone Quill wants to see it.”

“That surly old codger we picked up from the train station?”

The corners of Twilight’s mouth twitched in amusement. “Yes.”

“And ya thought it was smarter to search through haystacks for a piece of paper instead of simply redoin’ it, because…?”

Twilight shifted uncomfortably. “Well... I didn't want the magister to know that I had lost the list. I was hoping to find the original copy before he noticed.”

Applejack raised an eyebrow. “And why in tarnation is that such a big deal for ya?”

Twilight’s cheeks flushed slightly. “...because I didn’t want to look incompetent in front of him.”

“Incompetent? Twilight, do you have any idea what you’re talkin’ ‘bout? Yer the bearer of the Element of Magic, the personal student of Princess Celestia, and four times savior of Equestria! And now yer organisin’ this whole Summer Sun Celebration almost single-hoofedly! One little mistake like that ain’t hardly a reason to call ya incompetent.”

Twilight knew she should feel happy that Applejack defended her so vehemently, and a small part of her actually did. Yet she could only sigh in response. “That’s very kind of you, Applejack, but unfortunately things are not that easy when it comes to Magister Stone Quill. Especially because I am Princess Celestia’s student.”

When she looked at Applejack again, the farm pony’s eyebrow had wandered several degrees higher. “Ya’ll have to explain that one to me.”

Twilight smiled sheepishly. “Sorry. I guess I should reach back a little bit. Do you remember how I told you girls about my entrance exam for Princess Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns?”

A small grin flashed over Applejack’s face. “Ah do seem to recall a story like that. Somethin’ about ya blowin’ off the roof by hatchin’ a full-grown dragon?”

Twilight couldn’t help but briefly join in on that grin. “Well, yes, there was also that. But I also told you about how Princess Celestia took me on as her personal student once she had seen my, well, hoofwork, right?”

Applejack nodded and Twilight continued: “Once I had accepted Princess Celestia’s offer, things happened very fast. My education started the very next day, which was fine with me since I was unable to get even a second of sleep in anticipation of the princess’ lessons.”

Twilight let her eyes wander over the orchard’s intertwined tree tops as she recalled her time as a filly. “As it turned out though, Princess Celestia was not my only teacher. It was not due to her lack of desire to teach me, it was just that she simply didn’t have the time for it she needed. She is the ruler of Equestria, she can’t spend the entire day just teaching a filly. Luckily, that’s where the academy could help her out. Although she is not technically the principal, the Academy for Gifted Unicorns is still her school since she founded it. Normal lessons soon proved to be not demanding enough for me though.”

“Gee, ain'tcha just the spittin’ image of humility?”

“I’m only repeating what Princess Celestia had said,” replied Twilight, a stifled smile playing around the corners of her mouth. “Anyway, after the academy told Princess Celestia that I passed all my exams almost effortlessly, she tried a different method. From then on, I was not visiting the usual lessons anymore. Instead, I was privately tutored by a select few teachers of the academy.”

Applejack briefly furrowed her brow and then raised them high up. “Oh, Ah see. And one of those ponies was—”

“Magister Stone Quill, yes.”

Applejack nodded slowly to herself. “So that’s where ya know him from.” A moment later Applejack furrowed her brow again. “But Ah still don’t understand how ya rummagin’ through Sweet Apple Acres has to do with ya bein’ Celestia’s student.”

Twilight smiled and raised her hoof. “Don’t worry, I’m getting to it.

“Anyway, as I was saying, I was now taught completely on my own. I still had a different teacher for each topic, but I was the only pupil attending in those classes. Despite those teachers however, Princess Celestia did not neglect her role as my mentor. Whenever she had the time, she would either be present at the lessons or teach me personally.

“Because of that, my teachers were always mindful of the fact that I was ultimately the princess’ personally chosen student. That meant that most of them were eager to push me harder than normal students. Usually, my best efforts in fulfilling their instructions was enough, but sometimes it did not… quite suffice.”

Applejack raised an eyebrow. “Ah'm supposin' this Stone Quill fella is that “sometimes” yer talkin’ about?”

Twilight nodded. “Magister Stone Quill was always very aware of who I was ultimately learning under. Because of that, he would always strive to… exert my abilities to the fullest.”

“Ah’m guessin’ he didn’t put it quite as friendly.”

“No,” said Twilight as she let her eyes wander over the trees. “No, he usually didn’t…”

”One more time, Miss Sparkle.”

Twilight was not sure whether “one more time” was even in her. Her little heart was beating heavily against her chest and her small hooves shook under the weight of her body. She tried to take a deep breath, but the air, stuffy from the dust and heat, only oozed lazily into her mouth. Twilight felt an uncomfortable tickle at the back of her throat, but she gave her best to ignore it. Don’t cough, she reminded herself as she cast a cautious side glance to the numerous bookshelves that lined the chamber’s walls. The mounds of dust atop the tomes seemed to be perfectly tranquil, but Twilight knew from personal experience that even the smallest sudden gust could shroud this entire chamber in a thick, frowsty fog.

Guess it’s a good thing that the architect of this room already took their precautions against that then, mocked a tiny voice in Twilight’s thoughts. She turned her head to the windows. Though technically nothing more than well-shaped holes in the walls, their rudimentary nature was compensated through their miniscule size. Barely even a breeze got through them. On the other side, Twilight could see the bright summer day outside. How much she’d love to be out there right now, enjoy the warm sun on her skin, maybe go to Canterlot Lake if Shining had some free time… Twilight shook her head. Focus, don’t get distracted!

With a sigh trembling on her lips, Twilight turned away from the windows and focused anew on what stood directly in front of her. It was a lit candle. Twilight leaned closer to it, but then started back when the flame flickered towards her. Come on, don’t be so sensitive. Just because it’s a bit warm…

“A bit is good,” murmured Twilight to herself as she brushed her sweaty mane out of her face. Stop talking to yourself. You always do that when you get anxious. Twilight bit her tongue and leaned closer once more. The warmth of the flame was very unwelcome in this suffocating heat, but this time Twilight persevered. As soon as she got close enough - far closer than she honestly wanted to be - she stopped and locked her eyes on the flame.

For what felt like an eternity to her, Twilight did not move a muscle, did not bat an eyelid. She only followed the flame. Every single movement, every flicker she observed. Not a single nuance of the flame’s dance escaped Twilight’s attention. Then, suddenly, her eyes narrowed and her small horn lit up in a lavender magical aura. The candle’s flame flickered, as if frightened by this sudden appearance, but the wick proved too strong a chain for any attempts of flight. Softly, ever so carefully, Twilight then began to extend her magic. Cautiously she wrapped the flame in her own magic, at first forming a bubble around it. Yet she soon shrank the bubble, changing its form as she did so. The hard shell began to grow soft, as if melting. Finally, the magical aura reached the flame, touched it and then… seemingly disappeared. Yet Twilight knew better. She felt her magic, still active, wrapped around the flame and following its every movement perfectly. It was almost completely one with the flame.

Twilight allowed herself a brief smile of relief. So far, so good. Now for the hard part.

Twilight pressed her lips tightly together and furrowed her brow. The magic around her horn began to glow brighter and at the same time, the movements of the flame became more erratic. It jerked from left to right, as if trying to pull away from the wick and the filly’s magical grasp. Twilight’s brow twitched and the aura around her horn shone even brighter, summoning a fine, lavender line around the flame. Instead of following the flame’s movements, however, it pushed against them, as Twilight tried to keep it under control.

Yet fire owed no obedience to any master but itself. Thus, the more Twilight pushed the flame back to the candle, the more the flame pushed back, trying to break free. And with each movement, the struggle grew more forceful, sending the lavender-shrouded flame flying in all different directions. Like a whip, the fiery tongue lashed out as far as it could, only to be forced back to its origin by the lavender filly, whose face by now was contorted in exertion. Back and forth jumped the flame, higher and further, pushed and pushed against Twilight’s magic. And then it broke loose.

The young filly cried out in surprise back as the flame tore away from her control. Twilight staggered backwards, but stumbled and fell on her haunches. Immediately, her eyes shot open and darted through the room, trying to see the inevitable fiery retaliation in time. Yet no flaming whip rushed through the room and no menacing inferno was conspiring to destroy the haughty filly who had believed that she could tame fire. Instead, the flame rested on top of the candle again, flickering as softly as it had done before.

The clearing of a throat tore away Twilight’s attention from the seemingly untouched candle and she looked up. Standing behind the candle with his horn aglow, was Stone Quill. As Twilight looked up, the aura around his horn dissolved and out of the corner of her eyes, Twilight saw something around the flame disappear. The old stallion didn’t say anything. He just looked down on her, his expression unreadable.

Twilight gulped and gave a hesitant smile. Stone Quill narrowed his eyes. Twilight’s smile collapsed in on itself and she lowered her head. “Sorry,” she mumbled towards the floor.

“I didn't ask for an apology, Miss Sparkle.” Stone Quill's voice was perfectly even, but Twilight knew him well enough to recognize his impatience in his choice of words. “I asked you to perform a task, which you failed to do. Again.”

Twilight could feel her cheeks burning and she lowered her head further. “Well... it's really hard...”

Stone Quill clicked his tongue. “I don't want to hear excuses, Miss Sparkle, I want to see results. If there is a theoretical part you have not yet fully understood, I am willing to explain it to you one more time.” Stone Quill sat down and looked at Twilight expectantly. “Otherwise, I suggest you get up now and try again.”

It was hardly a suggestion and Twilight knew that. Yet recognizing a demand and following it were two different things. Her legs were trembling from exhaustion, the inside of her head felt like soaked cotton candy, and the ever-present heat made her feel like she was being roasted alive. If only I could take a break...

“Preferably still during this lesson, Miss Sparkle.” Twilight stifled a sigh and shakily rose to her hooves. Her legs were still trembling, but Twilight tried to hide it by pressing her hooves against the hard floorboards. She looked at the candle, fixating on its flickering flame once more. The dance of the small fire seemed to have changed in character, no longer fearful, but instead mocking. ”You'll never be able to do it,” it seemed to laugh. Twilight tried to tap into her frustration as a source of energy, but she could only find silent agreement inside of her. The last try had already been pushing her limits, and this time she was in even worse shape. If only she was allowed to catch her breath...

Twilight glanced upwards, towards Stone Quill. The elderly stallion had his gaze locked on her, wearing his usual expression of stern discontent. He didn't look like he was going to suggest a break anytime soon. Still, weren't regular pauses also part of the learning process? Twilight was pretty sure she had read something like that to that effect.

“Do you have a question, Miss Sparkle?” Stone Quill's voice cut through Twilight's contemplation, dropping the young filly out of her thoughts back into the present.

She blinked one, two times and then hastily shook her head. “Err, no. No, Magister Stone Quill, I wasn't...” She paused and inclined her head slightly to the left, letting her eyes wander. “Well, that is, I kind of was... purely hypothetical though! You could call it a thought experiment, really, it's nothing that you'd actually want to—”

“Miss Sparkle,” interrupted Stone Quill her coolly. “Get to the point.”

Twilight gulped as she looked up, directly into Stone Quill's cold, distanced eyes. It felt like her heart had jumped directly into her throat, blocking every word that she wanted to say. Yet silence was no option, the slight shimmer of impatience in Stone Quill's eyes told her that much.

Finally, Twilight slowly and cautiously spoke: “I was... only wondering if... I could... take a short break?”

The silence following those words was so thick that Twilight could almost taste it. Her mouth felt incredibly dry and her eyelids were slightly fluttering from the urge to squeeze themselves shut, in fearful anticipation of Stone Quill's undoubtedly furious reaction. The seconds in which Stone Quill remained silent seemed to turn into eons, each one making Twilight's thoughts race even faster.

Finally, Stone Quill slightly drew breath, his jaw moved, and his tongue lifted. Here it comes, thought Twilight as she couldn't bear the tension anymore and closed her eyes, like a culprit awaiting the inevitable damnation of the court.

“Do you know why you're here, Miss Sparkle?”

Twilight opened her eyes and stared at Stone Quill. The words had been so far removed from anything the young filly had expected, she simply couldn't comprehend their meaning. “...What?”

Stone Quill, who had been so irritated by Twilight's failure to complete her task, seemed completely unperturbed by this question. In fact, he looked perfectly calm.

“Why you're here, Miss Sparkle,” he reiterated with a sweeping hoof gesture. “The reason.”

Twilight continued to stare at him. What was going on here? Had he not heard her? Maybe her question had been so unreasonable to him that he simply chose to ignore it?

He certainly didn't seem angry. He just returned Twilight's confused stare with a patience she had never thought possible of him. “Well?”

Still confused, but not willing to risk his anger by insisting on her question, Twilight tried to collect her thoughts. “I'm... here, because... I want to learn?”

“Because you want to learn,” repeated Stone Quill and tapped his chin with a hoof, as if Twilight had just proposed a very fascinating theory. “Very well. And why are you learning under me?”

Isn't that a good question? whispered a flippant voice in Twilight's mind, but she ignored it. Whatever was happening right now, the Magister acted very unusual. He was almost friendly, and Twilight found that more unsettling than if he would have yelled at her. So she cautiously played along. “Because... Princess Celestia appointed you as my teacher.”

“Very good!” praised Stone Quill in an almost jovial tone, and nodded. “But why is it that our Princess is personally interested in your tuition?”

“Because I'm her student,” answered Twilight, faster this time. This question-and-answer-game started to annoy her. It made her feel like a foal, and Twilight hated being treated like a foal.

Yet Stone Quill seemed oblivious to her irritation. “That is correct,” he said, this time a small smile dancing around the corner of his mouth. “and tell me, Miss Sparkle, why did the Princess take you under her wing?”

“Because I did really well on my entrance exam.” This time, Twilight almost growled the answer. Did he have to use that kindergarten voice with her? She wasn't completely stupid! And why were they talking about this anyway?

Stone Quill, however, seemed to have the time of his life. He even had a small grin on his lips as he nodded and slightly leaned forward, as if he could hardly wait for the answer of the next one. “And I wonder, how is it you did so well on this entrance exam?”

That was enough! Twilight was boiling over with frustration. Just because she hadn't done so well on the exercise didn't mean he had to treat her like she was completely stupid! Defiantly, she directly faced Stone Quill, righteous anger burning in her eyes. “You don't have to treat me like a foal, Magister Stone Quill! If I can't take a moment to catch my breath, you can just say so!”

Twilight's body felt like it was on fire, and for a change it was not because of the summer heat. She was so angry, she didn't even care that she had actually spoken up against a teacher! All she could think about right now that the Magister better start to treat her like a proper student, or Spirits help her, she was going to... do something!

Yet her anger immediately disappeared into thin air the moment the grin fell from Stone Quill's face. An icy feeling flooded her stomach, suffocating the flames of anger inside her within a moment, and the shiver in her legs started to spread to the rest of her body. Not because of exhaustion though...

“Oh, I think there is a necessity to address some fundamental things,” said Stone Quill, a chilling note in his voice that caused a particularly intensive shiver to run over Twilight's spine. “Because it seems to me like you have forgotten your position here, Miss Sparkle.”

“My... position?” repeated Twilight, the words leaving her mouth against her will. Her eyes, previously poised to spear Stone Quill with their stare, were now locked on him with the frightful attention one displayed when face to face with a dangerous creature.

“Your performance at the entrance exam was not good, nor was it very good. It was exceptional. You are an extraordinarily gifted pony, Miss Sparkle, and such a gift must be nurtured.” Stone Quill narrowed his eyes. “In certain cases even against the gifted pony's wishes.”

Twilight gulped and took a step backwards. Had Stone Quill's earlier jovial nature been disturbingly surreal, his behavior now was of the other extreme – an icy rigor she had never seen on him before. His facial features had hardened, and there was a steely glint in his eyes that was devoid of any compassion.

Stone Quill got up and began to walk around the candle, towards Twilight. “Understand this, Miss Sparkle: A talent of such exceptional nature is not just a gift. With it also comes a responsibility. A responsibility towards one's fellow ponies, towards Equestria.”

As the Magister came closer, everything in Twilight instinctively screamed out to her to run away. Yet Twilight couldn't move. Her legs, just moments ago unable to stop shaking, felt as if they were made out of lead and her hooves seemed to be frozen to the floorboards. All Twilight could do was to fearfully look at Stone Quill, unable to break eye contact as he came closer and closer.

Finally, Stone Quill stood directly in front of her and was looking down on the filly that fearfully shrank before him. “You have such a responsibility too, Miss Sparkle. As Princess' Celestia's student, your level of skill is a matter ponies, and other nations, can measure Princess Celestia with. And they will do so. Therefore, simply being better than other ponies is not enough. You have to be the best. You have to stand above everypony else, as a shining example of Celestia's benevolence for Equestria's ponies and as proof of Equestria's prosperity to other nations.”

Stone Quill leaned forward until his face was directly in front of Twilight's. “So I hope you understand, Miss Sparkle, that rest is something reserved for when you are at home. And I also hope that from now on you will strive for better results in our lessons.”

Twilight had no idea what to say. Her mind was aflutter with all kinds of things, overwhelmed by Stone Quill's words. She, an example for Equestria? The mere thought robbed Twilight her breath and made her chest feel tight. Her heart raced with anxiety, painfully hammering against her ribs. She hadn't asked for this! All she had wanted was to learn under Princess Celestia, to understand everything.

Yet then Twilight's mind wandered to her mentor. To her graceful figure, and that flowing, colorful mane. The way she seemed to glide through a room and warmed every place with her mere presence. She thought of those warm, understanding eyes, and the gentle smile that appeared whenever she looked at Twilight. And as Twilight thought of those wonderful memories, she also thought of Stone Quill's words, that it would be her skill other ponies would measure Celestia with. And, inevitably, she couldn't help but wonder if, if that was true, how disappointed Princess Celestia would be if Twilight failed to live up to the other ponies' standards.

Twilight looked up at Stone Quill, who was still looking at her expectantly. He raised an eyebrow. And Twilight nodded wordlessly.

Stone Quill huffed. “Very well. Now then.” He turned around and walked behind the candle, sat down, and looked at Twilight. “One more time, Miss Sparkle.”

“Gee, doesn’t he sound like a right charmer?” Applejack shook her head. “Ah don’t mean to be rude towards the Princess here, Twilight, but puttin’ ya, or any young'un, in the same room as that guy doesn’t sound like a really smart idea.”

Twilight shrugged and gave a bashful smile. “Well, for all his faults, Magister Stone Quill was quite a capable teacher actually. He may be a terrible pony, but I learned a lot from him. And in the end, I came out none the worse for wear.”

The serene moment of dusk had come and gone, and night had followed it closely. With the sun retreated to her mysterious resting place, the moon shone bright in the sky, accompanied by the numerous stars which sparkled playfully around it. Beneath them, Sweet Apple Acres and its surroundings were covered by the dark blue blanket of the night. Individual bright spots appeared here and there between the trees, lanterns carried by workers on their way home, but overall the darkness remained untouched.

Twilight was a bit taken by surprise by this change in her surroundings. Recounting the tale of one particularly memorable lesson with Stone Quill to Applejack had taken up so much of her attention that she had completely forgotten the time.

Good thing Applejack had insisted on me stopping for the day when she did, thought Twilight as she looked back to the barn. The bright red building, which had been colored just as darkly blue by the night as the rest of the farm, had shrunken quite considerably in size since they had begun walking, and now that Twilight stood at Sweet Apple Acres’ entrance, it was barely bigger than a hoof.

“Alright, here we are!” exclaimed Applejack and gestured towards the sign above their heads, which read the name of the farm. Lowering her hoof, she looked at Twilight. “Think yer gonna be alright from here on out, sugarcube?”

Twilight smiled. “Don’t worry, Applejack, I’m going to be fine. I’m not a little foal anymore who’s afraid of the dark.”

“If ya say so,” said Applejack. Instead of turning around or saying goodbye, however, the farm pony lingered. “Listen, Twi, Ah know it’s not really my business, but…”

“Yes?” asked Twilight when Applejack paused.

Looking away, Applejack began to draw circles in the dirt with her hoof. “Well, Ah’m just thinkin’ that, with yer history with this Stone Quill fella and him bein’ here for the Summer Sun Celebration, ya maybe should use the opportunity to… Ah dunno, get past all that.”

Twilight didn’t answer. Of all the things she had feared, should her friends learn about her past with Stone Quill, this was… well, it wasn’t really high up on the list, but she had worried about it. It was a good point, after all. Why not bury the past when there was such an opportune moment? Yet there was a difference between suggesting a good idea and actually following it through. Why dig so deep in the past when you could just try to ignore it, until it all went away again? Stone Quill wasn’t planning on staying in Ponyville forever, after all. She barely even saw him whenever she was in Canterlot! And she had already tried so often to overcome her past, but it was just not a thing that was meant to be.

Or maybe you just didn’t try hard enough. Twilight shook her head to shoo away the little voice inside her head. She was not going to think about this now.

Wearing a slightly forced smile, Twilight faced Applejack. “I’ll think about it.”

Applejack nodded, but she didn’t look quite convinced. She opened her mouth, but then paused and looked to the side. “Did ya hear that?”

Twilight followed Applejack’s gaze. The road to Sweet Apple Acres was lined by the Whitetail Woods and right now, Applejack looked at particularly thickly grown parts of the forest. At first Twilight didn’t hear anything, but then a sound reached her ears. It was a shuffling and rustling, as if somepony was trying to breach through an undergrowth with very impractical clothes. Twilight concentrated and perked her ears, trying to discern the source of the noise. It was definitely coming out of the woods… and it was also coming directly towards them.

Applejack glanced towards Twilight and motioned with her head backwards. Twilight nodded and quietly, the two mares backed up, bringing open road between them and whatever was trying to break through the wood. The noise came closer, and closer, and then suddenly stopped. Twilight held her breath, Applejack readied herself to jump on the first thing that came out of that undergrowth. The seconds stretched as Twilight could hear the blood pump inside her ears.

Then, a voice. “Blasted forest! I can’t even see the hoof in front of my eyes!”

Applejack furrowed her brow. “Ah know that voice…,” she mumbled to herself.

The voice was also incredibly familiar to Twilight. She felt like she had heard it before, and not too long ago either. Yet there was something off about it… it’s choice of words…

Suddenly, the undergrowth parted with a particularly loud crack and out stumbled a pony. A cerulean mare with a silver-white mane and dressed in a magician’s cloak and hat.

Twilight’s eyes went wide. “Trixie?!”

Trixie looked up, and then grinned broadly. “Ah, Twilight! The Savvy and Very Un-Lost Trixie has finally found you!”

Twilight blinked. “Found me? But I told you to stay at the library!”

Trixie waved a hoof which was covered in small cuts and bruises. “Do not fret, Twilight Sparkle, everything is perfectly fine. The Great and Powerful Trixie simply wished for nothing more than a relaxing evening stroll and it just so happened to cross her mind that Twilight Sparkle could possibly be in this area. Think nothing of it.”

“Relaxing,” repeated Twilight and looked at Trixie’s cloak, which was covered in leaves, sticks, and mud. “Right.”

“Er, Twilight?” Twilight turned her head. Applejack was looking at her with a raised eyebrow, occasionally shooting a glance towards Trixie. “Mind tellin’ me what in the hay is goin’ on here?”

Twilight opened her mouth, but Trixie was faster: “Why, nothing more than the wonders of friendship, my dear Applejacques.”

“Wonders of friendship?” repeated Applejack with a still raised eyebrow and looked at Twilight.

“What Trixie was actually trying to say,” replied Twilight, shooting a stern glance in Trixie’s direction, “was that she appeared on my doorstep today, completely out of the blue, and asked for my help.”

Trixie grimaced. “Trixie would prefer the expression: “letting me partake in her adventurous lifestyle”.”

Twilight ignored her. “She has no place to stay right now and so she asked me to help her find something in Ponyville, since she left a less than stellar impression the last time she visited.”

“Which was all the amulet’s fault, Trixie would like to emphasize once more!”

“Ah… see,” answered Applejack, still shooting an uncertain glance in Trixie’s direction every now and then. “And did ya have any luck?”

“No,” sighed Twilight. “Of course not.”

“Hey!”

Twilight ignored Trixie again. “I have been way too busy with looking for that list. Besides, can you imagine anypony in Ponyville letting Trixie stay with them?”

“She’d have to pay a lotta money,” guessed Applejack.

“Such problems of monetary nature may be a bit cumbersome,” interjected Trixie cautiously, before Twilight cut to the chase.

“She doesn’t have any bits.”

Applejack now outright stared at Trixie, before turning to Twilight again. “Then how in tarnation does she think she’ll get any place to stay in Ponyville?”

Twilight shrugged her shoulders and looked towards Trixie. “I don’t know. I was thinking of maybe getting her a place where should earn her place by working.”

“Now just one moment!” exclaimed Trixie. “That’s the first the Great and Unprepared Trixie has heard of this!”

“Well, ya ain’t gonna have a lot of luck there. Almost everythin’ like that has already been taken up because of the Summer Sun Celebration, with all that travelin’ folk comin through.”

Twilight sighed. “I know. But there has to be still at least one place where they’re still looking for workers. Someplace big enough to offer a place to sleep and where there’s no… shortage of work…” The further Twilight got in the sentence, the slower she spoke, as she gradually turned her head upwards.

The words “Sweet Apple Acres” were just readable in the dark of the night.

The lantern’s erratic dance painted the passing houses in shadows. Their silhouettes flowed and leaped over the walls, allowing anypony to read the figure of the most unwanted company for a night into them. Consequently, to the lantern’s carrier, every scheme looked like a sudden ambush by the Royal Guard.

One particularly vicious shadow, assaulting his vision from the periphery, made the stallion jump around and stare at the wall. His chest heaved under deep breaths and his wings were flared as the stallion’s eyes darted over the wall’s surface, trying desperately to find no proof for his irrational fear. A deep sigh of relief escaped his lips when he succeeded.

Calmed by his inability to find any danger, the stallion folded his wings and continued on his path. The lantern he carried in his mouth swayed slightly with every step, eliciting a creak from the grip’s worn joints every time. Not for the first time since he had begun his journey through the night, the stallion cursed himself for not oiling the joints properly before setting out. On any other night, he would not have minded the rhythmic noise, perhaps even enjoyed it as a substitute for missing company. Yet tonight was different.

Tonight, the plan would finally be set in motion.

At last, the stallion stopped. He had arrived at the goal of his journey.

The inn in front of him was the spitting image one would think of when they used the words “charmingly rustic”. The house had a stunted look, seeming too short for its width, as if somepony had started to build a barn, but halfway through had been informed that they were supposed to build an actual residential house instead. In an effort not to break with the usual ponyvillian architecture too much, the roof was made out of hay instead of roof tiles and the walls were painted beige, but still the house bore a great enough difference to the rest of the town to make it seem misplaced. Still, in their usual welcoming manner, the Ponyvillians had taken quite a liking to the building and lovingly called it “The Town Barn”.

Or at least they used to do it lovingly. Ever since the building had become an inn, low rents and an administration that was not keen on asking questions had turned it into a meeting place for all kinds of shady characters. Nowadays, normal ponies steered clear of “The Town Barn”. It was a giant blind spot in the middle of the town, to which everypony was willing to turn a blind eye to, hoping to not be dragged into whatever was happening at this place.

Concerning meeting spots where one wouldn’t have to worry about anypony eavesdropping on you, it was perfect. Still, that didn’t mean the stallion felt comfortable about it.

I guess there are just some things you never get used to, he thought to himself. He lifted his hoof and cautiously knocked three times against the door.

There was a brief moment of silence. Then, hoofsteps sounded, something clicked, and the door opened slightly. Out of the shadowy gap, a single eye spied intently through the door crack, warily sizing up the stallion. The stallion took the lantern out of his mouth with a hoof and held it up, letting it illuminate his face.

“‘Bout time you showed up, Rain Wing,” grumbled the eye’s owner as he opened the door. “Trumpet ‘n I’ve been waiting.”

Rain Wing lowered the lantern and held it with his mouth again. “Sorry about that, Beaker,” he mumbled past the handle as he entered. “Something came up.”

Beaker grunted. “Lemme guess. Yer wife?”

Rain Wing placed the lantern beneath the coat rack next to the door and blew out the light inside, before turning to Beaker with a frown. “I don't think when or when not my pregnant wife needs my help is a reason for any disdain.”

Beaker shook his head and closed the door. There was another click as he turned the key and then took it out, sliding it into a pocket of his vest. He then turned to Rain Wing and motioned with his head down the corridor. “Come on.”

Rain Wing followed Beaker past the stairs, which led to the guest rooms, and through another door. Behind it was a spacious room, furnished with numerous tables and chairs which looked like they had never felt the refining touch of a wood plane. On one side of the room was a bar, or at least a crude construction that served the purpose of one, on the other side a fireplace, framed by a stone chimney.

Rain Wing rather guessed than actually saw those things, since the entire room was almost completely unlit. A candle, placed on a table in the middle of the room, was the only source of light in here, effectively casting the rest of the room in even darker shadows. At the table sat a unicorn stallion, who had been watching the room’s entrance cautiously. As soon as Beaker and Rain Wing entered, a wide smile appeared on his lips.

“Rain Wing! So glad you could make it.”

While they came closer, Rain Wing returned the smile. “Thanks. It’s good to see you, too, Rusty Trumpet. How was the journey?”

Rusty Trumpet waved with his hoof. “Nothing worth mentioning. There were some difficulties with the train connections, but you know how it is, with an upcoming Summer Sun Celebration and all that.” Suddenly, his smile vanished and he gave Rain Wing a serious look. “Have you been followed?”

The question sent a shiver down Rain Wing’s spine, quickly reminding him why he was here. He shook his head.

Rusty Trumpet nodded. “Good. Beaker told me that most of the… regular guests have already left, since the Ponyville constabulary has become more present due to the upcoming festivities. So we should be safe from curious eyes and ears here.”

Rain Wing’s mouth suddenly felt very dry and he swallowed. “Do… do you have it here?”

Rusty Trumpet gave him and Beaker a stern look, then nodded wordlessly. His horn lit up and a pair of saddlebags beside him opened. A scroll floated out of them slowly, hovering between the three stallions, before softly setting down on the middle of the table.

Rain Wing barely dared to breathe. This was it. This was what would change everything. He could scarcely believe that they had come that far.

Beaker was not quite as enthralled. “So that’s yer “secret weapon”?”

Rain Wing shot an irritated glance towards Beaker, but Rusty didn’t seem to mind the earth pony’s gruff tone. He nodded. “The very one.”

Beaker snorted and eyed the scroll reservedly. “So yer plan’s, what exactly?”

“Well,” began Rusty, wearing a confident smile, “For now we wait, until the Summer Sun Celebration is fully underway. And then, when Celestia steps in front of everypony to begin the traditional raising of the sun… we confront her.”

Beaker blinked. “Confront her?”

“On that scroll is listed every bad state of affairs in Equestria which is due to Celestia’s decision,” explained Rain Wing. “She will be unable to prepare any excuses when we surprise her like that, effectively exposing her as the irresponsible tyrant she is.” Excitement flashed in his eyes when he looked at the scroll. “After that, the ponies are bound to throw off her leash.”

Beaker looked from Rusty Trumpet to Rain Wing, his eyebrow raised. “That’s it?”

The two stallions looked at him confused. “What do you mean?” asked Rusty.

“Well, I don’t really know that much about political debates ‘n what have ya,” admitted Beaker with a shrug, “but don’tcha think that ya two imagine this a lil’ bit too easy? There’ll not just be constables to watch out fer trouble makers, Celestia’s bound to have ponies of her Royal Guard around her as well. ‘N from what I heard, they’re not shy on the cudgel if they think yer a threat to the princess.”

The mere thought of the Royal Guard sent a shiver down Rain Wing’s spine. He gave a nervous laugh. “Come on, Beaker, aren’t you exaggerating a bit?”

Yet it was Rusty that shook his head. “He may have a point there, Rain Wing. When I arrived at Ponyville today, I saw a pony from Luna’s Night Watch attack somepony out of mere suspicion that there could be an assassination attempt. There was no hesitation.”

The candle on the table flickered softly in a sudden breeze, sending a disquieting ripple through the shadows around the three stallions. Rain Wing swallowed.

Rusty turned to Beaker. “So, what are you suggesting?”

Beaker looked at Rusty, then at Rain Wing, and then leaned forward. When he spoke, his voice was a conspiratorial whisper. “Look, I’m not saying we should use it, but we should have a back-up plan. I know this one stallion who’s involved in the construction of the stands and stages, and he ain’t a pony who asks a lot of questions. For a few bits, we could ask him for a few… personal preparations on the stage Celestia’ll use. Like, just for example, a detonation spell…”

Rain Wing’s eyes went wide. “A bomb?! You want to put a bomb directly under Celestia?! Are you—”

“Just as a safeguard,” Beaker cut Rain Wing off with a hiss. “I’m not saying we should blow Celestia up, but if she decides she wants to cut off our heads ‘stead of listening to us, ain’t it better to have something to persuade her otherwise?”

Rain Wing opened his mouth, but no words would come to him. Try as he might, he could not deny that a small part of him found Beaker’s plan not that crazy, sensible even. Still, what he was talking about was just too outrageous!

In a desperate attempt to extinguish that rising acceptance inside him, Rain Wing turned to Rusty Trumpet. “Rusty, say something!”

Yet Rusty didn’t answer. His brow furrowed, he had placed his two forehooves against each other and leaned on the table, looking intently at the scroll before him. For a moment that seemed like an eternity, silence hung over the small group. Finally, without looking up, Rusty spoke: “This stallion… how much do you trust him?”

Beaker didn’t waste a second to reply. “Completely. He has some skeletons in his closet, he won’t want the attention he’d get from ratting us out.”

Rusty nodded slowly. “And what do you think, Rain Wing?”

“I…” Rain Wing knew he should vehemently object. It was what every sensible pony would do. Yet…

“I think I heard enough.” Rain Wing blinked. Those words had come completely unexpected and were carried by a tone of voice he hadn’t heard before. Instinctively, he looked towards Beaker, thinking that impatience had gotten the better of him. He turned his head just in time to see his conspirator collapse on the ground.

It happened too fast for Rain Wing to comprehend. The one moment, Beaker looked perfectly fine in the corner of his eyes, the next, he just slumped and fell to the floor with dull boom. All Rain Wing could do is stare at the motionless body next to him, his eyes wide in disbelief and shock.

Suddenly, something flashed in the corner of his eye and the next moment, a sharp pain shot through Rain Wing's head, drilled itself deeper, and then exploded throughout his body. Rain Wing barely managed to give a yell of surprise and pain, before his knees buckled, his body leaned to the side, and his head hit the ground hard.

The impact rang through Rain Wing's skull like an explosion. The pegasus groaned and blinked sluggishly, trying to see what was happening. Yet his vision, blurred from the rough landing, and the unaccustomed point of view made it difficult for him to discern anything clearly. He could hear hastily shuffling hooves, the clatter of a knocked back chair, and Rusty's voice, which sounded strangely muffled in his ears: “What the—”

Due to the angle Rain Wing had fallen, his eyes were directed towards the room's entrance, allowing him to see, at least somewhat clearly, what was happening. In the darkness, a magical aura lit up, and the next moment a bright bolt exploded out of it. It shot past Rain Wing's field of vision, but he could hear Rusty give a pained grunt and an impact. Only now did Rain Wing finally understand what was happening. We're being attacked!

The moment he realized this, Rain Wing's eyes went wide, and cold sweat started to break out all over his body. Why? Who could possibly want to hurt them? Could it be the Royal Guard? An icy shiver went down Rain Wing's spine as he remembered Beaker's and Rusty Trumpet's words. Oh Spirits, I don't want to die!

The creaking of the floor in front of him immediately silenced Rain Wing's rampant thoughts. His eyes fixed themselves on the darkness in front of him, trying as hard as he could to see something, anything of their attacker. The creaking followed another one, and another one, but this time Rain Wing could also hear the steps of hooves at the same time. Somepony was getting closer. Rain Wing swallowed. Right now, everything in him wanted to just run away, but his legs did not obey him. The spell he had been struck with must have paralyzed him.

Thus, Rain Wing could only lie there completely helpless, staring at the darkness as the hoofsteps came closer and closer. Finally, a hoof appeared out of the darkness, quickly followed by a second, a third, and then a fourth, until the assassin stood completely in the lonesome candle's light. Rain Wing barely dared to breathe as he stared at the hooves in front of him. The face was outside his field of vision, but he could see the color of the coat. It was a dark brown, reminding Rain Wing of chestnuts.

Finally, a semblance of feeling seemed to return to Rain Wing's body. He still could not move his legs or wings, but it was enough for him to at least move his head. Straining, Rain Wing slowly turned his neck, directing his muzzle upwards and with it, his eyes. If he was going to be killed, he at least wanted to see who it was.

It seemed like an eternity, but after a while, Rain Wing finally could see high enough to look at the assassin's face. Yet when he saw it, Rain Wing paused. It was not a pony he recognized, nor did this pony look like somepony from the Royal Guard. It was an elderly unicorn stallion. His blond-gray mane was a curly mess, yet his goat beard was neatly trimmed. What really drew Rain Wing's attention, however, were the eyes. Behind a pair of half-moon glasses were those forest green eyes that seemed to pierce through everything they looked at. And right now, they were looking directly at Rain Wing.

“Now then,” the elderly stallion spoke, his voice a cold and clinical, like a scalpel. “Let’s talk, shall we?”

Rain Wing opened his mouth, trying to answer, but he could only croak. The elderly stallion clicked his tongue. “Seems like I overestimated your resistance to paralysis spells, Mister Rain Wing. Or do you prefer Rising Wind?”

Rain Wing stared at the stallion with a still open mouth. Then, his eyes went wide. Could it be that this stallion… ?

As if reading Rain Wing’s thought, the elderly stallion continued: “Oh yes, I read the book you co-authored. Though,” he then said, looking over Rain Wing, “I dare guess that most of the writing was done by your dear friend over there.”

As if on cue, there was a shuffling sound behind Rain Wing. Trying to see who the elderly stallion meant, Rain Wing craned his neck as much as he could to look behind him. He gasped when he could see. There, leaning on the table with one hoof, was Rusty Trumpet, breathing heavily. No, not heavily, Rain Wing corrected himself. Sluggishly. His unicorn friend swayed slightly and every movement from him seemed slow, as if he was tired and drunk at the same time. Yet in his eyes burned a bright fire as he stared at the elderly stallion. “You… you’re from the train station,” he slurred.

“Oh? You were there?” Out of the corner of his eye, Rain Wing could see the elderly stallion wave a hoof. “No matter. I know you as well, Mister Rusty Trumpet. Or Resonating Thunder, if you prefer your pen name.”

“How… do you—”

“Please,” the elderly stallion cut Rusty Trumpet off. “It was almost too easy to find out your real name. After I got a copy of your book in my hooves, all I had to do was ask some questions. You’d be surprised how few disgruntled scholars in a master of literature there are in Canterlot, especially with such a fondness for dramatization. I mean, The Failings of our Self-Righteous Ruler? Rather eye-catching.”

Rusty ground his teeth. “Then why… didn’t you… do anything against me?”

A hoof set down right in front of Rain Wing’s face, followed by three more in turn as the elderly stallion stepped over him. “There were several reasons that prevented me from doing so, but the most important one was that I had no idea who your accomplices were. You may be terrible at inventing aliases, but you succeeded in keeping your meeting place a secret. And I didn’t want to risk to roust the rest of your little group by taking care of you.

“Fortunately,” he said, casting a glimpse over his shoulder towards Rain Wing and Beaker, “I found a way to take care of that. Anyway,” He turned back to Rusty. “I have some questions.”

Rusty snorted and looked away from the elderly stallion. “I’ll… say nothing… until… you take your spells… off my friends!”

The elderly stallion’s horn lit up. Immediately, a magical aura engulfed Rusty and his head was smashed against the table. Rain Wing gasped, unable to do anything but watch.

“You’re not in any position to make demands, Mister Trumpet,” said the elderly stallion, looking down on Rusty with icy contempt. “You and your friends conspired to assassinate Equestria’s rightful ruler. In my eyes, you have given up your rights as ponies of Equestria the moment you thought of ending Princess Celestia’s life.”

The thoughts were racing in Rain Wing’s mind. Assassinate? What was this stallion talking about? All they had wanted to do was to confront Celestia about her wrongdoings! If only he could explain that to him, maybe he would understand. Yet only a croak escaped Rain Wing’s throat when he tried to speak.

Swallowing any sounds of pain, Rusty gave a humorless laugh. “Ending her… life? Don’t… mistake us for… the Royal Guard… or the… Night Watch. We’re not… the ponies who… attack others… in cold blood.”

With a flick of the elderly stallion’s horn, the magical aura pulled up Rusty’s head and then let it crash once more against the table. “Don’t lie to me!” barked the elderly stallion. “I heard you talk about the bomb, I know what you are planning.”

“You… must have… quite… the selective… hearing then.”

The elderly stallion’s eyes narrowed and his horn started to glow brighter. The table’s wood creaked as the magical aura began to apply more force on Rusty’s head, eliciting a pained grunt from him.

“You’re pushing it, Mister Trumpet,” growled the elderly stallion, now a dangerous fire flickering in his eyes. “If you keep this up, I can’t promise that you will—”

The elderly stallion had suddenly stopped mid sentence and slightly stumbled backwards. A groan escaped his lips and he raised a hoof to his forehead, softly touching his horn. When Rain Wing’s eyes followed the movement, he saw the reason why. The magical aura around the horn had weakened in its brightness and was now instead flickering, like a candle struggling for the last second of its life.

Rubbing the flickering horn, the elderly stallion mumbled something to himself, barely audible for Rain Wing. “Ugh… not now,” he seemed to murmur.

Rain Wing had no idea what was happening and a glimpse towards Rusty told him that his unicorn friend had no idea either. Yet unlike Rain Wing, Rusty did not waste any time on contemplating this for long. With a glow from his own horn, the magical aura was dispelled from his body, freeing him of any constraint. The elderly stallion looked up, but it was too late.

Apparently having recovered from the paralysis spell during the interrogation, Rusty rose up, pointed his now brightly aglow horn against his assailant, and then cut loose.

The blast came like an explosion and shook the entire room, throwing chairs and tables to the side and shoving even Beaker’s motionless body and Rain Wing aside for several centimeters.

It lasted for only a second, but it was enough to cause a loud ringing in Rain Wing’s ears. He coughed from the awhirl dust that danced through the air and blinked, trying to see anything. He found Rusty immediately, staring towards where his opponent was. Yet what about his opponent? As fast as he could, Rain Wing turned his head - and then just stared with wide-open eyes.

The elderly stallion didn’t stand where he stood before, apparently pushed back by the magical blast. Yet he did still stand. Not only that, though, he even seemed completely unharmed, aside from his wildly disheveled mane. And he looked very angry.

“You shouldn’t have done that, Mister Trumpet,” he snarled as the dust parted around his glowing horn. Rusty immediately lit his own in response, but then froze in his motion. Rain Wing could not blame him. He could barely believe what he saw either.

The elderly stallion’s horn was gone. Or at least its original material was, because what was on the elderly stallion’s forehead right now was a horn made out of crystal. It was rough around the edges, as if somepony had found a pointed, elongated shard on the floor of a crystal mine which was approximately the length of a unicorn’s horn.

Then, for whatever reason, this somepony seemed to have thought it a good idea to try and see what happened if he stabbed another pony in the head with it, because the elderly stallion’s forehead looked just like that. The area around the crystal horn’s base was heavily scarred, almost to the point of mutilation. It looked as if somepony had cut something out in this area, only to then stab this unrefined crystal in the mangled remains of the forehead. It was a gruesome sight.

Rusty Trumpet and Rain Wing stared at this abnormality with pure disbelief. “What… are you?” Rusty whispered.

A magical aura grabbed Rusty again and ripped him off his hooves. Rain Wing whipped his head around to see his friend fly across the room and crash into the wall. Rusty gasped for air at the impact, but his head was pushed back against the wall immediately by the magical aura.

“Right now?” Rain Wing turned his head back again at the sound of the voice. The elderly stallion slowly walked towards Rusty. His eyes were filled with something that sent shivers down Rain Wing’s spine. This was not irritation, anger, or even rage. Rain Wing had read about these kind of expressions in adventure books, heard them being described in stage plays. Yet he had never thought he would see a look of murderous intent in his own life.

“Right now,” the elderly stallion growled, “I am your worst nightmare.”

Cold sweat broke out all over Rain Wing’s body as he watched the elderly stallion steadily close the gap between him and Rusty. He had to do something, anything! Otherwise, his friend would surely die! Driven by furious desperation, Rain Wing tried to move his limbs, but to no avail. The paralysis was too strong.

Rain Wing looked up, only to see that the elderly stallion was no more than a few steps away from Rusty. And in face of this impending danger, in face of his friend facing a fate he wanted to prevent at all costs, but with no power to do so, Rain Wing turned to the heavens.

Dear Spirits, he prayed, if you exist and if you can hear me, then please, please help Rusty. Send somepony to save my friend!

The elderly stallion set down his hooves from his last step as he stood directly in front of Rusty. “Now,” he growled, “it’s time to show you what a true tyrant is.”

Anypony!

White light exploded throughout the room. Within a moment, every shadow was cast out and banished, letting the room be illuminated by the brilliance of a sun. Rain Wing couldn’t even keep his eyes open, too bright was the light for him. He could only see in schemes how the elderly stallion and Rusty Trumpet turned their heads away as well, before he shut his eyes. Yet even with his eyelids bringing darkness, there seemed no escape from the brightness. It was as if it filled his every fiber, rolled over his body like an unstoppable flood, a force of nature.

It was so overwhelming that it took Rain Wing a moment to notice that nothing menacing was coming from this light. It felt warm and comfortable, like a perfect summer day. Every worry and discomfort seemed to get washed out of his body, and when he perked his ears, he could hear a gentle melody flowing through the air. It was calming, a soothing lullaby which reminded him of the times when his mother would sing him to sleep. Then, the song grew softer. Not quieter though, just softer, more bearable for his mere pony mind. And before Rain Wing knew it, he could open his eyes again.

The room was dark again, but the quality of it had changed. The shadows were no longer a threat, they seemed warm and comforting, like a thick blanket. Rain Wing’s heart felt light, even in face of the danger that was about to befall—

Rusty! Rain Wing rose up and whirled around. His eyes raced through the room, until they finally found his friend. He was unharmed. Rusty just sat at the wall, staring into the distance, no menacing magical aura engulfing him. The elderly stallion stood beside him, but any intent of cruelty was washed from his expression as he looked in the same direction as Rusty. Rain Wing sighed with relief. Only then did he realize that he had regained control over his body. How is this—

He interrupted himself again when he noticed that Rusty and the elderly stallion were not staring into empty space. They were looking at something in this very room. Though while Rusty wore an expression of complete disbelief and overpowering, the elderly stallion seemed defensive, all the while trying not to look like he felt… caught?

Confused, Rain Wing turned around to see what the two of them were looking at. His breath caught when he saw.

A goddess had descended upon them. Although the light had retreated, her presence alone seemed to illuminate the room. Her pure white coat was magnificent, her slender body the epitome of beauty. All the while her face bore the features of a gentle mother, even now, when a stern expression dominated her countenance. Her long, flowing mane shimmered gently like the finest silk, countless colors dancing on it with every ray of light hitting it. Her long, pure white wings were pristine and looked inviting, softly waking the wish in Rain Wing to be embraced by them.

She was beautiful. She was what they all had feared.

She stood right in front of them.

“Princess Celestia,” said the elderly stallion in an even voice.

Chapter 13: Secrets in The Night

The creaking of the Golden Oak Library’s door hinges was a most welcome sound to Twilight. A sigh of both relief and exhaustion escaped her when she heaved her tired hooves over the threshold, finally completing her journey from Sweet Apple Acres. Although the path to the Apples’ farm wasn’t a particularly arduous trek, it had been more than enough to sap the last bit of strength that had remained in Twilight after this exhausting day. With Magister Stone Quill arriving in Ponyville, that mishap at the train station, Twilight’s inability to find the right documents, Trixie showing up completely out of the blue, and the rest of the afternoon being spent running all over Sweet Apple Acres to find even the smallest of hints about the location of the aforementioned documents, this day had kept Twilight on the tip of her hooves from start to finish.

Now, however, it was finally over. Trixie had been dealt with, Applejack had told her that Pinkie was in the caring hooves of the Cakes, and, best of all, Twilight hadn’t seen Magister Stone Quill anywhere ever since she had directed him towards Pinkie, and subsequently the Cakes, for the information he desired. She did feel a bit bad about using the Cakes as a shield against Stone Quill’s attention, but Ponyville’s most successful confectioners surely would find a way to deal with the surly magister. She’d make it up to them after the Summer Sun Celebration. Yet for now, Twilight just wanted to sit down and relax. Though, wasn’t there something else she was supposed to do… ?

A growl came from her stomach. Right, remembered Twilight. Food. She hadn’t eaten anything since picking up Magister Stone Quill from the train station, and her desperate search and subsequent resignation about failing to find anything had completely distracted her from other, more simple needs.

Twilight’s stomach rumbled again, more demanding this time, now that it finally had its owner’s complete attention. Twilight groaned softly and put a hoof against her belly. Spirits, I’m starving!

And there was only one way to do something about it.

“Spike!” called Twilight over her shoulder as she closed the door. “Could you make me something to eat?”

Silence.

“Spike!”

Still no answer. Twilight furrowed her brow and turned away from the door. “Spike, I really don’t have time for any games right now! If you’re hiding from me because Tri—”

The words died on her lips when she finally paid attention to her surroundings. As it turned out, Spike was not hiding from anypony. He was in plain sight, standing right next to the large reading table in the middle of the room. Right now, however, he looked as if turning invisible on the spot would be a very welcome change to his situation. Wringing his claws, the young dragon was shifting softly on the spot as he intently avoided to look in Twilight’s direction. Somepony with a trained eye could even discern a slight blush under the young dragon’s purple scales. If the pony standing right next to Spike had such a trained eye, was anypony’s guess though.

The dark blue pegasus mare, clad in the armor of the Night Watch, certainly didn’t seem to mind Spike’s behaviour. Or even notice, really. She remained perfectly still as she looked at Twilight with an unmoving expression.

For a moment, no one said anything. Then Spike cleared his throat. “Um, hey, Twilight. We were just talking about you. This is...”

The pegasus mare lowered her head in a bow. “Private Moonbeam of the Night Watch. At your service, Miss Sparkle.”

Unsure how to react, Twilight reciprocated the gesture, although a bit clumsier. “Er, Twilight Sparkle. Of Golden Oak Library, I suppose.” She gave an uncertain chuckle. Out of the corner of her eye, she could see Spike plant a claw on his face.

Moonbeam ignored Twilight’s attempt at humour. “Yes, I have heard of you, Miss Sparkle. There are many stories in Canterlot about the Bearers of the Elements of Harmony. Most of them depict you as a pony with a most noble character.”

“Oh.” A warm, tingly sensation bloomed in Twilight’s stomach at the unexpected praise. Though something had been off in Moonbeam’s expression when she had said that. Twilight wondered what it was...

Then she remembered how she had yelled for Spike the moment she had entered the library. She also suddenly became acutely aware of the soft shadows under her eyes, her slightly disheveled mane, and her muddy hooves. She looked at Moonbeam, who right now seemed as far away from looking impressed as equinely possible.

A moment later, Twilight’s cheeks felt very hot. “Oh.”

If Moonbeam noticed Twilight’s embarrassment, she didn’t show it. The watchpony simply continued to look at her, maintaining her bland expression.

A very uncomfortable silence began to spread between the three of them. Finally, Twilight cleared her throat and gave Moonbeam a shaky smile. “So, Miss Moonbeam. You’re here on your own? It’s unusual to see a pony from the Celestial Legions on their own.”

There was a shift in Moonbeam’s expression, so small and fleeting that it was barely noticeable. Yet Twilight had learned well enough to read her own brother’s “guard face” to not let the sliver of annoyance that briefly danced in the watchpony’s eyes escape her attention. “Private Swift Wing was actually supposed to await your return with me. Yet certain circumstances… persuaded him to took other actions.”

The unusual showing of an emotion from Moonbeam was enough of a surprise for Twilight to simply forget her abashment, but what really took her mind somewhere else were Moonbeams words. What kind of circumstances were it that could “persuade” a pony from the Royal Guard to leave his assigned post? Twilight did not know all that much about the Celestial Legions, but with her brother being the Captain of the Royal Guard, and spending a lot of her childhood inside Canterlot Castle, she knew that guardponies were rather stubborn when it came to remaining at their post.

Yet before Twilight could ask, something behind her creaked. She turned around.

A white pegasus, wearing the famous golden armor of Celestia’s personal legion, had just entered and was now closing the door behind him. After it clicked shut, he looked up – and was greeted by Twilight, Spike, and Moonbeam looking at him. He paused and blinked. “Um… I’m back?”

Although being confronted with an unexpected pony for several times now this evening, Twilight still was too occupied with regathering her thoughts for another time to be able to respond in a timely manner.

Fortunately, Moonbeam did not share her troubles. “You are late, Private Swift Wing.”

Swift Wing gave a sheepish grin. “Sorry. Miss Fluttershy’s cottage was more remote than I anticipated.”

At the mentioning of Fluttershy’s name, Twilight raised her eyebrows. She looked at Spike.

“Fluttershy was looking for you,” pressed Spike through gritted teeth as quietly as possible, trying to not interrupt the two legionnaires’ exchange. “But when I told her that you had gone to Sweet Apple Acres, it didn’t seem urgent anymore.”

Twilight nodded. Applejack had told her that Pinkie was being taken care of now by the Cakes, and that must’ve been what Fluttershy had also wanted to tell her. Once she had heard that Twilight was at Sweet Apple Acres, she probably had figured that Twilight had already heard everything from Applejack, and that therefore was no need to keep looking for her.

While Spike was getting Twilight up to speed, Moonbeam continued to pierce Swift Wing with a markedly emotionless stare. “I see. Since the remoteness of the cottage is the only reason you name for your lateness, I’m assuming that there were no assaults from any criminals that you had to fight off?”

Swift Wing blinked. “Um… I suppose?”

“Then I suppose,” replied Moonbeam as she walked around Twilight and Spike, not taking her eyes from Swift Wing for a second, “that there was no real point to you accompanying Miss Fluttershy to her home.”

Swift Wing lifted a hoof in a placating gesture. “Hey now, Moonbeam, just relax. I only wanted to make sure that Miss Fluttershy safely got home—”

“While you were under direct orders to remain here,” Moonbeam cut him off as she continued to walk towards him. “And I can’t recall Miss Fluttershy asking for your company either.”

“She still was thankful for it,” objected Swift Wing, although in a rather soft voice. “And with that burglar running around, isn’t it better to be safe than sorry?”

Moonbeam’s hoof crashed down right in front of Swift Wing, cutting him off and making him flinch. Moonbeam’s countenance was still perfectly even, but her voice had now adopted an icy edge to it. “Right, because a Bearer of an Element of Harmony would need protection from somepony that breaks into a library. Does that sound like an argumentation the Captains would accept as satisfactory?”

“Um…”

“Don’t answer that.”

While Moonbeam continued to reproof Swift Wing, Twilight suddenly felt a poke in her side and heard an urgent whisper. “Twilight.”

Twilight looked beside her. Spike, who was prodding her with a claw, was looking up at her with a nervous expression. When she turned her head, Spike shot a hasty glance in Moonbeam’s and Swift Wing’s direction, but the two legionnaires were too preoccupied to notice what they were doing.

Turning back to Twilight, Spike whispered: “Twilight, it’s Trixie. She—”

“I know,” Twilight cut him off with a whisper of her own. “Applejack and I ran into her at Sweet Apple Acres.”

Spike’s eyes went wide. “Applejack? But—”

“Don’t worry, it’s all right. I took care of it.”

“Took care of it? How?”

Twilight opened her mouth, but then Moonbeam’s words reached her ears: “Now, I hope you think twice next time, before you leave the work all to your partner, Private Swift Wing.”

“I’ll tell you later,” Twilight told Spike in a hasty whisper and quickly turned her head forward. She was just in time to regain her prior position before Moonbeam walked back to them, a chewed out Swift Wing following behind her.

“I apologize for this miserable display, Miss Sparkle,” said Moonbeam when she stood in front of Twilight, bowing her head once more. “Please be assured that such a shameful lack of discipline will not be repeated.”

Swift Wing mumbled something to him that sounded suspiciously like “hooflicker”, but when Moonbeam lifted her head to give him a sharp glare, he was already bowing. “I apologize as well, Miss Sparkle. My actions are disgrace to the Royal Guard and the whole of the Celestial Legions.”

Twilight blushed and smiled sheepishly as she lifted a hoof to wave it dismissively. “Um, that’s alright, no harm done. Besides, I’m not the Magister, you don’t owe me any obedience.”

Moonbeam lowered her head for a third time. “You’re too kind, Miss Sparkle.”

“Unlike somepony else,” muttered Swift Wing under his breath. Without lifting her head, Moonbeam extended her wing and whacked the guardpony on the back of his head. “Ow!”

“Speaking of the Magister,” said Moonbeam without giving Swift Wing any further attention, “is it safe to assume that he retired to his chambers at the inn already?”

Twilight blinked. “Why are you asking me?”

There was a pause when the two legionnaires exchanged a glance. Out of the corner of her eye, Twilight could see Spike give a look of surprise.

“Miss Sparkle, have you crossed paths with Magister Stone Quill at any point during this evening?” asked Moonbeam.

“No, I haven’t.” Arching an eyebrow, Twilight let her eyes wander between Moonbeam and Swift Wing. “Why? Did something happen?”

“This isn’t good,” murmured Moonbeam to herself.

“Magister Stone Quill was looking for you, Miss Sparkle,” explained Swift Wing in her stead as Moonbeam began to wander off. “It seemed quite urgent. He ordered us to wait here for you and tell you to wait for his return, but… that has been quite some time ago.”

Something in Twilight’s stomach began to writhe uncomfortably. Stone Quill had been looking for her? And he hadn’t found her? As much as Twilight preferred not running into her old tutor again, something about this didn’t feel right. She thought back to how easily Stone Quill had navigated the streets of Ponyville after leaving the train station. Considering how much of a perfectionist he was, he probably had learned the town map by heart before coming here. It just didn’t seem right that he would have trouble finding his way to Sweet Apple Acres.

Unless, mused Inner Twilight, he didn’t want to find you.

“Did Magister Stone Quill say why he was looking for me?”

Swift Wing shook his head. “All he said was that he wanted to speak to you. The only thing we know—”

A dull thump came from behind Twilight. “—is that he was looking at this book before he left.”

Twilight turned around. Moonbeam stood at the large reading table, a book lying in front of her, shrouded in a cloud of dust by the forceful impact with the tabletop. The urge to chastise Moonbeam for treating this book so roughly stirred in Twilight, until she saw the title.

“The Sun, The Moon, and The Tyranny - The Failings of our Self-Righteous Ruler?”

“You are familiar with it?” asked Moonbeam.

Twilight shook her head. “I never familiarized myself with the content much, I only read it once. It’s just somepony blaming Princess Celestia for everything that is going wrong in Equestria. They bring up some legitimate concerns, but they’re too fixated on “liberating Equestria from the demagogue's tyrannical rule” to provide any legitimate solutions.”

A crack in Moonbeam’s mask of stoicism revealed her disappointment at a lead gone cold, but Twilight was too occupied with her own thoughts to notice. Something about all of this felt off. It seemed like Stone Quill to take an interest in the writings of somepony dissatisfied with Princess Celestia’s rule, since he had always had a strange fixation on those that could be against the status quo. Yet why would he go search for Twilight after looking in this book? And why had he left his bodyguards behind?

A sigh made Twilight pause her deliberations and look up.

Her detached countenance vanished, Moonbeam now instead wore a grim expression. “Well, if that is all we have, then there’s only one option.”

And without saying another word, Moonbeam began to walk towards the door.

“Where’re you going?” asked Swift Wing.

Without turning around or stopping, Moonbeam replied: “I’m going to search for the Magister.”

“But he ordered us to—”

“—to wait for Miss Sparkle, which we did. And now the very pony we were ordered to stay close to, by the Princesses no less, has gone missing. You can stay here if you want, but you should prepare a very good reason for why you didn’t do everything in your might to fulfill your orders, Private Swift Wing.”

“... ugh, Spirits’ silence,” Swift Wing quietly cursed to himself as he began to follow Moonbeam.

“Wait.”

Moonbeam and Swift Wing stopped and turned around.

Looking them straight into the eyes, Twilight stepped forward. “Let me accompany you.”

Swift Wing lifted his eyebrows up in surprise, then looked at Moonbeam. She frowned. “We can’t involve a civilian in the affairs of the Celestial Legions, Miss Sparkle.”

Twilight remained unflinching. “I am the Bearer of the Element of Magic and Princess Celestia’s personal student. I am hardly a normal civilian. Plus, as the pony responsible for the preparation of the Summer Sun Celebration, I have just as much an interest in seeing Magister Stone Quill safe as you.”

For a moment, the librarian and the watchpony looked each other in the eyes, neither one blinking. Then, a third voice cautiously chimed in: “It could be useful to have a unicorn help us in finding a unicorn.”

Moonbeam glanced at Swift Wing, who emphasized his words with a “why not?”-shrug. For a moment, Moonbeam seemed to want to dismiss the guardpony’s argument. Then, however, she gave a soft sigh. “Very well. Your help is appreciated, Miss Sparkle.”

Twilight nodded. Immediately, Swift Wing gave a big grin. “Alright! Now that that’s all cleared up, I guess we need somepony to stay here, just in case the Magister does come back. I would volun—”

“Ahem.”

Swift Wing looked beside Twilight, where Spike stood. The young dragon lifted an eyebrow.

“...nevermind.”

“If we all have finally our priorities straight,” growled Moonbeam as she gave Swift Wing a particularly poisonous glare, “let’s not delay this any further.”

Twilight nodded once more, before turning to Spike. “Take care, Spike. Don’t worry, we won’t be long.”

Spiked waved a claw. “Just get going, I’ll be fine.”

Her number one assistant’s markedly relaxed reaction elicited a smile from Twilight as she walked out the door with Swift Wing and Moonbeam.

Yet as Twilight walked into the night with the two armored ponies, the smile disappeared from her lips and a deep crease appeared on her forehead. This whole situation became stranger by the second. Why had Magister Stone Quill not found her? Had he really become lost or had been kidnapped? Or, if neither the case and he never had intended to find Twilight, what was it that he wanted to do in Ponyville in the middle of the night, without his bodyguards? Just what was Stone Quill’s agenda?

Rain Wing was, secret meetings with his conspirators aside, a very normal pony. He had been born in Ponyville, had gone to school here, worked on the local weather team, and had met his wife on the local market. He had gone to Cloudsdale, Canterlot, and Manehatten during his vacations, but never had the thought of moving away from Ponyville crossed his mind. Life was simple here and he liked that. Because he, too, was simple.

Therefore, one could imagine that “overwhelmed” was almost too weak a word to describe how Rain Wing felt when he saw Princess Celestia standing right in front of him.

For several seconds, Rain Wing’s mind simply paused. It was completely void of any thought, leaving its owner to just stand there with mouth agape and eyes wide in disbelief, to stare at the Princess of the Sun like she was a goddess come to life. Then again, was it that far a stretch to call a pony, who could move the sun and the moon by the sheer power of their will, a goddess?

As the Princess stood there, engulfed by an aura of golden light, the title certainly seemed appropriate. Her pristine white coat, even as brightly illuminated as it was right now, did not reveal a single flaw or blemish. Not a single feather of her wings was crooked, and her facial features seemed as if chiseled out of marble by the most gifted of stone carvers. Her ethereal mane flowed through the air like a fleeting mist, every single strand of it shimmering in numerous hues, framing her well-proportioned countenance as she let her clear eyes wander through the room.

Everything in the room seemed to hold its breath and bow down to the Princess, in awe of her presence. Rain Wing certainly would have bent his knee, had he the mental capacity for it right now. As it stood, all he could do was continue to stare at her. Until the Princess looked at him.

Rain Wing could almost feel the impact of her gaze hitting his existence, burrowing deep into his soul. His body recoiled, before his brain hastily began to scavenge his memories for even the smallest hint about how he should react to avoid having the wrath of the sun descend down upon him. Such a desperate search for precautions proved to be unnecessary, however, when the Princess averted her eyes only a moment later.

The relief of having been spared of judgement, at least for now, almost drained Rain Wing of every mental capacity again. Yet something else, be it simple curiosity or a primitive submissiveness towards a pony infinitely his greater, kept Rain Wing from freezing up again, and before he knew it, his eyes tentatively began to follow those of the Princess.

As it turned out, Beaker, who still lay on the ground, was the next one to receive her attention. Beaker, however, didn’t show any sign of reaction, and in fact didn’t seem to have moved even a single inch since he had been struck down by the elderly stallion’s spell. An icy feeling flooded Rain Wing’s stomach. Oh Spirits, he’s not dead, is he?

Whatever Beaker’s fate, the Princess did not seem particularly shaken by it. As with Rain Wing, she let her attention rest on the unmoving earth pony for only a moment, before looking elsewhere. This time, she turned to Rusty Trumpet.

With the light radiating from the Princess, the marks the brief interrogation had left on Rusty, had become visible. His left eye was bruised and some parts around it had already begun to swell, and there was a bloody bruise on his temple, from which a few drops of blood had run down his cheek. Aside from that though, he seemed fine. Rain Wing gave a soft breath of relief. The Princess had arrived just in time to prevent any further harm to happen to his friend. If she had come even a moment later… Rain Wing shuddered just thinking about it.

Like Rain Wing before, Rusty also seemed to be captured in a paralysis of awe, staring at the Princess with eyes wide and mouth open. Unlike Rain Wing, however, the stasis did not leave his body when the Princess looked at him. He simply continued to stare at her, disbelief and amazement locked in a fierce battle over the dominance of his countenance. If his gawking offended the Princess, she did not show it. Like with Beaker, her expression remained unchanged as she looked away.

Finally, her gaze landed on the elderly stallion. Neither looking surprised nor dumbfounded, he instead returned the Princess’ look with an almost grim expression. Yet there was an odd quality to his gaze, though Rain Wing could not quite put his hoof on it. His grimness seemed almost resigned; like a stallion, who had only stubborn defiance left to defend his pride on his walk to the gallows.

For a moment longer than at the others, the Princess let her eyes rest on the elderly stallion. As she exchanged a look with him, Rain Wing believed to something briefly gleam in her eyes. It looked like… disappointment? Resignation?

Yet then the moment passed and the distant expression returned to the Princess’ face. Raising herself up, she looked down at the elderly stallion with eyes that seemed to be made out of ice.

“Leave us, Stone Quill.” When the Princess spoke, her voice was cold and detached, cutting through the silence like a blade of steel. It sent a shiver down Rain Wing’s spine.

The elderly stallion she had addressed as Stone Quill seemed far less impressed by it, or, if he was, didn’t show it. He merely narrowed his eyes in response, and for the briefest of moments, it seemed like he would remain where he was.

Then, however, he gave a curt bow, turned away abruptly and walked towards the door. A moment later, the lock snapped shut behind him and he was gone.

Rain Wing stared at the door. So sudden had been the change, that it took him a moment to comprehend what had happened. When realization slowly sunk in, however, it was not relief that spread through Rain Wing. Was that it? An expulsion from the room was all this stallion would receive for what he did?

“You seem troubled, my little pony.” The gentle, motherly tone that carried those words was so foreign, such a contrast to the previously cold, uncaring voice, that Rain Wing turned his head half in expectation to see a pony completely foreign to him. Yet it truly was the Princess that returned his gaze.

She smiled softly when their eyes met. “Do not fret, there shall be no injustice.” The smile waned and the strange flicker that had danced in her eyes before, returned when the Princess looked towards the door Stone Quill had passed through. “He will receive punishment.”

Her eyes lingered on the door for a moment longer, but before the silence could return, she shook her head and turned to Rain Wing again. “But that is for later. For now, we should help your friend.”

As she spoke, the Princess directed her gaze towards the floor. Rain Wing followed suit, only to be looking at Beaker. The earth pony still hadn’t moved a single muscle. Yet before cold fear could grasp at Rain Wing’s heart again, the Princess walked up to his friend and knelt down.

Rain Wing looked up, just in time to see the Princess close her eyes and her horn be set aglow with a gilded aura. She then lowered her head and a moment later, Beaker’s body was engulfed by her magic. Rain Wing held his breath, the next second turning into a tormenting eternity – until a sudden twitch went through one of Beaker’s hindhooves.

A sigh of relief escaped Rain Wing when even a soft groan came from his before so lifeless friend. His legs suddenly felt very shaky and he sat down to avoid simply falling on the ground.

The Princess smiled once more, before lifting her magic from Beaker, and extinguishing the glow around her horn. Then she stood up and looked to the side. “Are you all right as well?”

Rain Wing looked up, for a brief moment thinking that she was talking to him. Then he noticed that she was looking at Rusty Trumpet. Yet Rusty didn't answer, and when Rain Wing turned his head, he understood why.

It wasn't a problem of not wanting to answer, but instead a problem of not being able to answer. The unicorn stallion was a textbook example of “shocked out of his mind”. Kneeling at the wall, against which he had slumped once Stone Quill's magic had let go of him, Rusty was staring at the Princess like a contradiction come to life. His eyes were bulging, and his mouth had remained agape for so long, that already a small trickle of saliva was starting to run down his lip. Every now and then, a twitch went through his jaw, but no coherent words would come out, only a series of worrying gasps and gurgles.

The only thing Rusty still seemed able to use properly were his eyes, which were slowly gliding in their sockets as the Princess walked up to him. Rain Wing suspected that Rusty’s eyelids would have parted even more, if they hadn’t already been wide open ever since the Princess had descended upon them.

Said Princess, meanwhile, didn't seem all that concerned with Rusty's prolonged state of shock. She instead was looking over the black eye and the bloody bruise on his temple. A sorrowful expression haunted her eyes when she followed the blood drops’ trail over Rusty’s cheek.

“I am truly sorry that this happened. Had I known earlier that a pony in my service was planning something like this...” The Princess sighed. She briefly let her gaze wander through the room, before turning back to Rusty.

“I have heard of what you have done, Rusty Trumpet.”

The dread that Rain Wing had felt with the Princess' arrival, returned with full force and hit him like a punch in the gut. Cold sweat started to break out all over his coat as he immediately skidded backwards. Oh Spirits, this is it. We're so—

“And I admire what you and your friends are trying to do.”

...dead? A hoof in the air and the other still pushing against the floor, Rain Wing stared at the Princess. Did he just mishear? Had panic poisoned his mind so thoroughly that it was now feeding his senses with how he wished it would be, instead of how it truly was?

An unreadable twitch went through Rusty's face, but the Princess must have seen something in it that resembled Rain Wing's disbelief, because a smile danced over her lips.

“It is true. There are few ponies that are as dedicated to the well-being of Equestria as you are. I had hoped to speak to you for quite some time now, but affairs of the state had kept me from it. And now that this happened...” The Princess' eyes wandered once more over Rusty's wound. “At least let me do this for you.”

The Princess touched Rusty's forehead with her horn. There was a brief flash that made Rain Wing shield his eyes, and when the Princess raised her head again, Rusty’s wounds had disappeared without a trace.

“I hope you can accept my heartfelt apologies with this. And please, do not lose your fervor for your fellow ponies’ welfare over this. Equestria needs ponies like you.” The Princess looked at Beaker and then turned to Rain Wing, giving him a smile. “like all of you.”

Rain Wing could not say when it had happened, but at some point, his jaw had decided to join Rusty’s in rebelling against any control of their owner. Therefore, all that would pass his lips was just inarticulate mumbling as he stared at the Princess with wide eyes, struggling to understand what was happening here.

Luckily, it seemed to be all the Princess needed as a reply. Her smile briefly grew wider, before she nodded.

“I hope we can meet again, under more favorable circumstances. Until then.”

And with a flash of light, she was gone.

The darkness returned with the Princess’ disappearance so suddenly, that it took Rain Wing a moment to actually see something again, even with the candle on the table remaining alight. Not that he really needed to see anything. He didn’t plan on moving for a while.

A groan came out of the dark, and something shuffled on the floor.

“Ugh, my head,” groaned Beaker. “What happened?”

The only reply he received was a gargle from Rusty, before the unicorn’s eyes rolled inwards and he keeled over in unconsciousness.

With nothing more than the whisper of the wind announcing her, Celestia reappeared in front of “The Town Barn”. A soft breath of relief passed her lips when the gilded aura around her horn dissolved. She had taken care to subdue the usual spectacle of light that accompanied her teleportation spell, not wanting to draw unwanted attention from any villager who might suffer from light sleep; and if the continuing darkness in the street was any indication, she had succeeded.

Celestia allowed herself a fleeting sense of accomplishment. This night was already problematic enough, it didn’t need to include all of Ponyville making an uproar over the unexpected presence of their princess.

Although, Celestia added in her mind as she cast a glance up and down the road, being completely alone on this street was not what she had planned either. Yet Stone Quill was nowhere to be seen. Celestia heaved a sigh and closed her eyes.

“Where have you gone to now?” she murmured to herself as she set her horn alight with a soft glow once more.

On the outside, nothing happened. No grand blasts of light engulfed Celestia to carry her away, nor did any other magical spectacle take place. Before Celestia’s mind’s eye, however, a fulmination of colors and lights exploded upon her senses like a stampede.

It felt as if from one moment to the next, an orchestra had appeared around Celestia and immediately unleashed the full volume of every single instrument at their disposal against her, while somepony seemed to try to use her eyes as a canvas for their next painting, using floodlights instead of paint. It was simply overwhelming, a sensation larger than life. No, it was life, in its unrestrained and bristling beauty. Before Celestia’s senses, the true form of Ponyville, the essences of all the ponies living here, was laid bare.

Yet what was a spell that countless unicorn scholars had worked years towards to master, most of them to ultimately fail, was simply a means to an end for Celestia. With her experience of numerous centuries accumulated, she had become very familiar with what lay behind the world’s veil of the mundane. And just like there was always somepony that was not at home at the place they were right now, so too could a dissonance be found in the symphony of life and magic. It was through this that Celestia found Stone Quill.

It was easy to miss, but tucked away somewhere in the perfect harmony that was Ponyville, a small note kept dancing outside the rhythm. It was a foreign little melody, quite like something that had kept playing past its time. Like a lute that was playing alongside violins.

Her eyes still closed, Celestia turned her head, trying to listen to the dissonance more clearly. As she focussed on it, the old-fashioned melody became easier to hear, grew in its volume, as if Celestia was slowly getting closer to the source. Finally, when it had grown so clear that Ponyville’s symphony was barely audible anymore, Celestia opened her eyes.

Gone was the street in front of “The Town Barn”. Instead, Celestia stood on a large area, most likely some kind of marketplace; the stands erected all over the place in various stages of completion certainly suggested that. What really drew Celestia’s attention, however, was the large statue in the middle of it all. It was a statue of herself.

Larger than life, Celestia’s stone self towered over everything else on the marketplace. Instead of determinedly staring off into the distance or victoriously posing over a slain monster like a proper portrait of a strong ruler, however, statue Celestia was looking down at the marketplace with a gentle smile. While all her traits as a princess were present – the crown, as well as the duality of horn and wings – the sculptor seemed to have been barely interested in them aside from their existence. In fact, there was a distinct lack of regality surrounding the statue, as if its creator had tried, and ultimately failed, in seeing Celestia as a princess. So he had instead gone with how he truly felt how Equestria’s Princess of the Sun.

The result was a sculpture almost reverent in its nature. Had Celestia not recognized herself, she would have assumed that she was looking at a statue of the sculptor’s birth mother. Every single strike of the chisel seemed to have been an act of love and devotion, striving to do justice to an image that could not be captured in its physical form. Thus, statue Celestia’s features were soft and gentle, her smile and eyes radiating motherly love with which she watched over Ponyville’s residents as if they were her children. This was not a portrait of respect. It was one out of pure adoration.

As flattering as it was though, Celestia could not help but feel a bit uncomfortable when she looked herself into the eyes. Although she had assured so often during the last millennium that no statues of hers needed to be made, her little ponies still insisted on worshipping her like a goddess. The eternal mother to her eternal children…

Celestia cut off her thought as she lowered her gaze. This was not the time to contemplate her subjects’ adoration for her. She had to find a certain somepony first.

Luckily, he was right there. Sitting in front of the statue with the back towards her, was Stone Quill. He had kept his gaze directed up towards the sculpture, but Celestia knew that he had noticed her.

“I hope you were not actually trying to run away,” she joked as she walked up to his side. “You know that I can find you anywhere in Equestria.”

Stone Quill didn’t answer. He kept looking up at the statue with a pensive expression, as if he was looking for something that he knew had to be there, but just couldn’t find. He was so occupied by it that he even had forgotten to cast a new illusion spell over his crystal horn, Celestia noticed as she let her eyes wander over it.

Celestia sat down beside him and looked straight at him. “Why did you do it, Stone Quill?”

For one moment longer, Stone Quill remained silent. Then he closed his eyes and sighed. “I was hoping you would understand.”

“Understand that you assaulted my subjects and submitted them to torture?”

“Somepony had to do something,” grumbled Stone Quill as he avoided Celestia’s gaze by continuing to stare up at the statue. “Those ponies are a threat to Equestria.”

“They are as much a part of Equestria as I am and therefore have a right to speak their minds.”

“They were going to put a bomb under you, Celestia.”

“They wouldn’t have harmed anypony.”

“You don’t know that for certain.”

“That doesn’t give you the right to attack them.”

“I was acting out of concern for your safety!” snapped Stone Quill as he turned his head to finally look directly at Celestia.

“No, you weren’t.” The icy aloofness came easier to Celestia than even she had expected. She had not even noticed the small ember of anger inside her chest up to this moment, but she didn’t really mind that it began to flare up now. It gave her disaccord enough force to halt Stone Quill’s angry protest and even make him shy back at the certainty of the disagreement he certainly hadn’t expected.

Celestia continued: “You did what you did because you believe it to be the best solution. Because you think I am too soft and can’t handle hard decisions.” For just the briefest of moments, Celestia paused, but then continued. “Because, deep within you, you still think yourself king.”

“I don’t!”

It was Celestia’s turn to be taken aback at her opposite’s unexpected reaction. The fire in Stone Quill’s eyes had returned with full force, perhaps even stronger than before; the flames seemed to even stretch towards his crystalline horn. Their fuel, however, was apparently not simply outrage this time. Tucked away in the furthest corner of Stone Quill’s eyes, Celestia could see trepidation.

As forceful Stone Quill’s frantic fury was though, it was just as short lived. Only a moment later, the angry indignation dissipated from his eyes like smoke cleared away by a gust, to be replaced by the same horrified realization that followed a drunken stupor. Stone Quill turned his head, evading Celestia’s gaze. “I mean… I don’t think that. Not anymore.”

Silence softly settled on their discussion upon these words as Celestia surveyed Stone Quill, who meanwhile was occupied with intently staring at the statue’s pedestal. Finally, Celestia sighed softly. “Where are your guards?”

Stone Quill shrugged. “Perhaps still at the library, if Miss Sparkle hasn’t returned yet.”

One of Celestia’s eyebrows rose slightly in mild surprise. “How did you convince them to let you go alone? As I recall, they were under mine and Luna’s direct orders.”

“Please, Celestia. My days as a leader may be a thing far in the past, but I still know how to establish authority.”

“You bullied them into staying behind.”

“It comes easier to me than charming somepony.”

“I remember a time when that used to be the other way around.”

Stone Quill only pressed his lips tightly together in response. For a while, Celestia thought he was going to try to end the conversation with stubborn silence again, but then he sighed and shook his head.

“Many would-be-usurpers are charming. It’s an easy thing to be when you have no idea what it truly takes to rule a nation.” His eyes wandered up, towards Celestia’s stone self which looked down on them with its eternally benevolent smile. “If they don’t turn into a bully once they gained the throne – that’s when you know they are destined to rule. Although it took me a very long time to see that…”

Silence followed those words. Silence, which rose up between the two of them like a brick wall. Celestia knew this silence well. She had encountered it every time she had spoken with Stone Quill about those things, about the past. And every time she had walked away from it, out of the stuffy tower chamber Stone Quill inhabited and down the spiraling stairs, with the thought that there would always be another time to talk about this. A time where she would not be overwhelmed by this storm of emotions.

Yet this time, there was no chamber door to close behind her, no stairs to flee down. This time, Celestia could not, and would not, run away. This time, the wall was finally going to come down.

Celestia closed her eyes, breathed deeply, and then opened them again. Nowhere to run to now.

“Stone Quill,” she said with a slow, steady voice, “do you remember what I said to you when I came to your chamber a few days ago to ask for your help?”

Stone Quill nodded as he continued to look into statue Celestia’s eyes. “You said you wanted to bury our differences once and for all.”

“I meant what I said. The lies, the betrayals, the fights… I want to put that all behind us. It has no place in the Equestria that is now.”

“You mean in your Equestria?”

“It is not my Equestria. This nation is as much for me to claim as it is for you.”

Stone Quill gave a humorless chuckle. “And yet you are the one wearing the crown and the wings and horn of alicornhood. Face it, Celestia, Equestria is yours, and preferring the title of “princess” over “queen” doesn’t change anything about that. You can keep spouting your fantasies of a self-governing populace all you want, but that does not change the truth. Equestria will always need a ruler who stands over everypony else.”

Celestia softly shook her head. “That is not true, Stone Quill. Equestria does not need somepony like that, it never did. All this belief ever did was cause violence and suffering. Just think about what it did to you.” Celestia cast a quick glance to Stone Quill’s crystalline horn. “What it cost you.”

Stone Quill didn’t say anything, but Celestia knew that her words weren’t falling on deaf ears. His posture had become stiff and the lines on his face seemed to have grown deeper, resembling scars now under the glimmer of the stars. Yet most telling of all was the expression in his eyes. It had become distant and unfocused, the tell-tale look of one that was overcome by memories.

Assured through Stone Quill’s hesitation, Celestia pressed on: “I don’t claim that the Equestria that is now is perfect, but I know deep within me that it is on the right path. And I want to show that to you. I want you to see that the Equestria, that you thought you had to enforce, does not need to be. Please, Stone Quill, do not close yourself off to this.”

For a little while longer, Stone Quill remained silent, just gazing straight at the statue’s pedestal. Then, although his eyes kept staring into nothingness, he spoke: “When you convinced the Spirits to spare my life, I thought that you had done that just to spite me. To see me wallow in my powerlessness as you ruled over the Equestria that was rightfully mine. I knew that you were risking setting all your followers against you by keeping me alive in that tower, but I just thought that that was your hubris overpowering your better judgement. And when you tried to convince me of the good that you could do for Equestria, all I could hear was the poisonous whisper of a traitorous siren that had everypony under her spell with her talk about a better, truly peaceful future.

“But I endured. I remained docile, acted like I contemplated what you were telling me, to make you believe you had turned me. For years I remained a ghost, hidden away by your spell for everypony else, even when I visited the library. And then, when an opportunity finally came… I struck. I did not even hesitate for a second to leap at the chance for payback. I even did this to me.” With those words, Stone Quill lifted a hoof and tipped against his crystal horn.

“I mean, how hungry for revenge must somepony be to cut off their own horn and put a crystal in their skull?” Stone Quill gave another chuckle derived of amusement. “Not that it did me any good though. And now I’m stuck like that, a freakshow with a crystal horn who has lived long past his time.”

He sighed. “Anyway, my point is, after all the things that have happened… how can you be sure you can give me that chance? What if I am just waiting for another opportunity to take your crown from you and finally have my revenge?”

As Stone Quill asked this question, he turned his head to look at Celestia – and raised an eyebrow. It didn’t come as a surprise to Celestia, she knew that her expression was not the most expected. Yet she still couldn’t help but have the broadest, most uninhibited smile on her face. And when Stone Quill looked at her, her next words came as easy to her as if she had known them years ago.

“Because I know you. I have always known you. Before you were Stone Quill, and even before you were Astrodeo, I have known you. You will not betray me if you think that what I am doing is best for Equestria, and I have no doubt that you will see this if you help Twilight in preparing for the Summer Sun Celebration.”

Stone Quill’s eyebrow rose a bit higher. “How can you possibly believe so certainly in me coming around?”

“Because,” said Celestia, her smile widening into a grin. “You are my friend, Stone Quill.”

Stone Quill’s jaw loosened, but not to let any words out. It just hung there as its owner simply stood there, completely dumbstruck, and stared at Celestia with unadulterated bewilderment. Celestia grin only grew wider at the sight.

Yet then, a very familiar voice reached Celestia’s ears.

“Princess?!”

Celestia looked behind her, but even when she was turning around she already knew who she was going to see. And her amused grin was replaced by a warm smile when she indeed saw the Twilight’s familiar figure run towards her, accompanied by two ponies clad in the armors of the Celestial Legions.

“Twilight,” greeted Celestia her with a smile as her personal student trotted to a halt in front of her. “It is so good to see you, my faithful student.”

Joy lit up in Twilight’s eyes at those words and the sight of her mentor, but was then quickly snuffed out when bewilderment returned with force. “Princess—”

“Ten-hut! Princess attendant!” barked it from Twilight’s side at deafening volume and the watchpony’s hoof shot up in a salute, Swift Wing’s following just a moment later.

Rubbing her ear, Twilight shot a disgruntled glance at the mare beside her, before she began anew: “Princess Celestia, what are you— Magister Stone Quill?!”

For the fraction of a second, icy dread froze Celestia’s heart when she heard the alarmed tone in Twilight’s voice, recalling in what unveiled state Stone Quill had remained throughout their entire discussion. Yet when she turned her head, she gave a soft sigh of relief when no crystal horns were to be seen. Stone Quill looked just as surly, impatient, and, most importantly, normal as ever when he stepped out of her shadow and placed himself at her side.

“Miss Sparkle,” he grumbled, as if she had just awoken him from the most comfortable slumber. “I thought I had left very clear instructions on how you were supposed to behave until I returned.” His gaze wandered over to Swift Wing. “Or do I remember that incorrectly?”

“I, er…” stuttered Swift Wing, cowering under his saluting hoof as if he was trying to hide under it from Stone Quill’s piercing glare.

Luckily for him, Twilight was quick to jump in. “Magister, where have you been? We have been looking all over town for you! The last we saw or heard from you was when you were instructing your guards to wait at my library—”

“And if you had followed those instructions patiently, you would have saved yourself all that trouble,” snubbed Stone Quill back. “Or is there something I am missing here?”

“Your Highness,” sounded a melodious voice, belonging to the mare in the Night Watch armor as Celestia found out when she turned her head. “May I speak?”

Legionnaires and their formalities, sighed Celestia inwardly, but smiled graciously on the outside and nodded.

The mare lowered her hoof and bowed in reply, then turned towards Stone Quill. “Magister, when Miss Sparkle arrived at Golden Oak Library, a considerable amount of time had already passed. We had just arrived today in Ponyville and therefore had not been able to conduct a proper threat assessment, not to speak of the break-in at the library. Therefore, we felt the need to prioritize our original orders over your personal preferences. I apologize for any inconveniences we might have caused, but we only acted in your best interests.”

Stone Quill muttered something in response, but it didn’t seem as if he actually had anything to set against the watchpony’s arguments. Not that he truly wanted to win this argument anyway. In the long years she had known him, Celestia had learnt to notice the small tell-tale signs of when Stone Quill was attempting to deceive somepony. It did not sit well with her to just let this deception happen, but she had to acknowledge that a lie, however smudged its white nature might be, served better right now than the actual truth.

It was because of this that Celestia softly cleared her throat to draw everypony’s attention towards her. “Actually, it should be me who should apologize. I must unfortunately confess I am not entirely innocent in this misunderstanding.”

Twilight’s eyes went wide at this revelation, Swift Wing and Moonbeam both blinked in surprise, and even Stone Quill imperceptibly raised an eyebrow in curiosity.

After one more look over the small group ascertained for Celestia that they all were listening to her, she continued: “Shortly after arriving in Ponyville, Stone Quill had contacted me to ask for a meeting, to discuss some important matters. Because of the… sensitive nature of our talk, I did not wish anypony else present, and since it would have taken far too much time for Stone Quill to travel to Canterlot and back, I offered to come to Ponyville. In return I asked of Stone Quill to make sure nopony would be aware of my temporary presence here. A task which he, as it seems, had taken a bit too much to the heart, and… well, here we are now.”

It didn’t feel pleasant for Celestia to lie to her ponies, especially Twilight. Yet with the truth would have come questions to which the answer simply could not be given. Not right now, at least.

She turned to Twilight, an acted smile coming to her lips with an ease she despised at herself. “Twilight, my faithful student, I hope you understand?” And I hope you can forgive me when I tell you the truth.

Chewing on her lower lip, Twilight pawed at the ground, evading Celestia’s gaze. Yet then she heaved a deep sigh and looked up, meeting her mentor’s eyes with her own. “I understand. I may not like it, but I understand, Princess. There are just some things you sometimes must do, even if they could hurt others.” A small smile flashed over her lips. “That is the burden you have to carry as a princess after all, right?”

This time, Celestia’s smile truly came from her heart, which felt as if it was melting in the bittersweet ember of love that Twilight had lit inside of her a long time ago. Doing all she could to keep herself from pulling her beloved student into an embrace, she simply nodded with a gratitude too powerful for any words she could muster right now.

Whether for better or for worse, an impatient harrumph cut the moment short. Dizzy from the wave of emotions she just had fought down, Celestia needed a moment until she caught Stone Quill’s glare. Right, best not to prolong this.

“Well then,” began Celestia anew, adopting her official tone again, “I do not wish to keep you any longer. It is late and has probably been a long day for all of us.” Letting her eyes wander over Twilight, Swift Wing, and the mare in the Night Watch armor, she finally stopped at Stone Quill. “Magister, the thing we discussed… I hope we have an agreement?”

Stone Quill’s eyes narrowed ever so slightly in response and his jaw indiscernibly pushed forward, as if its owner was contemplating to dislocate it before giving any kind of answer. Yet then the tension eased away and Celestia even believed to hear the hint of a defeated sigh. “We have… for now.”

Then, before anypony else could say anything, he turned around and walked away. The watchpony almost immediately followed suit, giving a silent bow to Celestia as a farewell before she vanished into the night as Stone Quill’s silent shadow.

Swift Wing was not so quick on the uptake. He blinked, looked at the now vacant spots his colleague and Stone Quill had stood, blinked again, and then finally spun around in a hurry. “Hey, wait! What about me? Hey, wait up!”

“Unbelievable,” murmured Twilight, shaking her head as she watched the shimmer of Swift Wing’s golden armor grow dim under the embrace of the night’s velvet curtain.

A small chuckle escaped Celestia. “Do not judge the poor stallion too harshly. He may seem irresponsible, but Swift Wing is one of the bravest and most loyal guards I have met.”

Twilight shook her head. “Not him. Magister Stone Quill. I know he’s not the friendliest pony around, but even he should know he can’t talk to you that way, Princess.”

The small spark of laughter that had overcome Celestia, mellowed into a soft afterglow in the form of a smile when she let her eyes wander from Swift Wing’s retreating figure to Twilight’s indignant gaze, with which her loyal student apparently sought to pierce the horrible offender even through the dark of the night.

Dear faithful, innocent Twilight. Too willing to endure any injustice that was thrust upon her, but eager to put a stop to it should anypony else suffer from it. She truly was a soul almost too pure for this world. And it was because of this purity, Celestia realized once more, she could not burden Twilight with anything of her past. It was a weight she herself and Stone Quill had to carry, nopony else. Not Twilight, not even Luna, nopony but them.

“...Twilight?”

Twilight barely had time to turn around, before two massive white wings encompassed her and pulled her into Celestia’s loving embrace. Twilight’s eyes went wide at first, but then she closed them and smiled, returning the gesture wholeheartedly.

My dear Twilight, thought Celestia as she looked down on her beloved student, her heart melting of pride and love. I am going to take care of everything. You have my word.

Above them, the stars silently bore witness to the moment between the mentor and her student.

The usually starry night sky barely even gleamed tonight, its sparkling splendor muted by the new moon in its midst. Like a dark hole it boasted up in the sky, as if a giant had plucked the full moon from there, leaving the stars to dim mournfully in the face of this loss.

As a result, the Royal Canterlot Gardens below had become a dark and unwelcoming place. Towering hedges cast shadows over their surroundings like snares, dragging everything in their reach into darkness. The gently waving paths had become winding, contorting trails, over which the numerous and exotic trees loomed menacingly, threatening to close shut over any oblivious wanderer like the jaws of a humongous beast. The statues, at day proud guardians, were now nothing more than misshapen, silenced witnesses, stripped of any glory they reigned over in the sunlight. And over it all hung the yawning void of a new moon, a silent and omnipresent warning for all to remember why they had shunned and feared the night in the past.

Legends had it that the Princess of the Night’s all-seeing eyes were blinded during the new moon. Looking up into the gaping emptiness in the sky, the pony could not help but hope that there was at least a modicum of truth to these old ponies tales. The pony usually was not one to pay such stories any mind, but tonight, anything was welcome that could aid in remaining hidden from prying eyes.

“Feeling uneasy?”

The pony turned away from the darkened sky and met the unicorn stallion’s gaze. The pony tried to find even the slightest hint of mockery in the stallion’s smile or the look of his eyes, but there was only genuine concern to be found. It did not sit right with the pony. This stallion was not supposed to act like a normal, harmless equine being when he was anything but.

It didn’t help that he started to look the part, too. With his finely cut jaw, well-coiffed linden green mane, even white teeth, and eyes of a steel blue color, the stallion could even be considered attractive, maybe a young lordling from one of the lesser houses. The illusion was easily shattered, however, when one only so much as glanced at the rest of his body. Although his light brown coat was well maintained, it could not conceal that large parts of the stallion’s body were not flesh, but instead diamond. The mineral was embedded as a huge chunk on his flank, where his cutie mark should have been, from where it crawled all over his body in veins and streaks of all sizes, reaching all the way to his face where the encircled his right eye.

Yet strangely, it was the stallion’s horn that caught the pony’s attention the most. It was made entirely out of diamond, but seemed to differ from the rest of the mineral infused in the stallion’s body. Around its base was a slight scarring, as if somepony had cut and dug around the area, planting the idea that instead of turned into diamond, this horn had replaced its natural counterpart. The shape of its spiral was also too harmonious to be natural and if one looked closer, they could even see miniscule carvings along the spiral’s edges. In a way, it was almost beautiful, a piece of art among the wanton destruction on the stallion’s body.

A piece of art that almost killed me, remembered the pony grimly. Some parts of their body was still hurting from being thrown around like a rag doll. It was this pain that helped the pony keep in mind that this stallion was not to be trusted, no matter how kind his smile. Pointedly turning away, the pony thus answered the stallion’s question with silence.

The stallion’s smile was not affected by this icy treatment in the least. Apparently not even having awaited an answer, he continued: “There is nothing to fear.”

The pony turned their head back, just in time to see the stallion look up in the sky with a smile, his eyes fixed on the foreboding darkness of the new moon. “The stars are on our side.”

The pony gave a contemptuous huff, but before the stallion’s ominous words could goad another reaction, a rustling sound came from the shadows. The pony spun around, a metallic gleam cutting through the umbrageous flora in the process as the stallion’s guardian drew a knife. Gripping the weapon with their teeth, the pony peered into the surrounding darkness. Had they aroused the attention of Canterlot’s spies?

Something rustled again, and now hoofsteps could be heard too. Yet this was not the secretive tiptoeing of a hidden intruder. Whoever walked towards the pony and the stallion had no intention in concealing their presence. A moment later, a figure stepped into the dim starlight. The tension eased out of the pony’s body. Their mistress had arrived.

The wickerwork of the gardens’ shadows concealed much of the mare’s appearance, but the dress she wore told of the high social circles she attended. She cast only a passing glance towards her agent, who sheathed the knife as the mare came closer, before she focussed her entire attention on the stallion.

The stallion had remained calm during the pony’s bout of paranoia and he didn’t seem shaken by the mare’s silent stare either. Smiling confidently, he lifted a foreleg and put it to his chest before bowing to the mare. “The benefactor to whom I owe my release, I assume? It is a pleasure to finally meet you. Please, allow me to thank you from the bottom of my—”

“Spare me those truisms.” The mare’s cold voice cut through the stallion’s words like a whip. “Your poisonous words are wasted on me, Tinder Vine.”

The stallion rose out of his bow. His smile had not moved in the slightest way, but the expression in his eyes had changed, something predatory now lurking underneath his mask of amused curiosity. “You know my name?”

“Do you think me so foolish to release somepony I know nothing about? History may have been cleansed of your vile presence by our magnanimous ruler, Princess Celestia, but there are some of us who choose not to forget. Not even after a thousand years.”

“A thousand years…” The smile waned from Tinder Vine’s lips as his eyes wandered once again to the sky. The veil of memories clouded his expression as he absentmindedly watched the twinkling of the stars. “It has been that long already…?”

Yet only a moment later, his mind returned to the present and when he looked at the mare again, he didn’t smile anymore. “If you know my name, then you also must know why I had been locked away in the caverns deep below Canterlot. You speak with such fervor of your “magnanimous ruler”, yet it can’t be Celestia who put you up to this. This means you must have released me behind your beloved princess’ back… but why?”

The mare paused, apparently thinking carefully about her next words. It was only through utmost attention that the pony noticed the miniscule nod the mare gave them. A sign. The pony rolled their neck markedly casual in response, masking that the knife’s hilt was brought into reach. So far Tinder Vine had listened, but now they were nearing the crucial part. And should negotiations fail, then the pony would do what was necessary to leave no loose ends.

Once her agent was ready, the mare continued: “Princess Celestia is a wise ruler, but her nature as our immortal guardian has blinded her to the cruel nature of reality. She is willing to forgive when to enact caution would be wiser, and she chooses imprisonment when a swift strike of the blade would be a more trustworthy solution.”

Tinder Vine raised an eyebrow and chuckled. “Is that what this is about? You want to kill me?”

“No. You were freed because ponies like me are willing to get their hooves dirty, to not burden our beloved princess’ conscience. Even if that means using the filthiest of tools.”

“You wish to use me? In service of Celestia? And what makes you think I would agree to this?”

“Because my associates and I are willing to offer you what Celestia has denied you: amnesty. Once you served us, you are free to choose any hole outside equestrian soil to hide in, until you wither and die.”

“Banishment instead of eternal imprisonment?” Tinder Vine should have sounded indignant. The pony certainly would have. It seemed like a choice of two poisons, each killing only in a different manner that wasn’t in any way less cruel than the others. It was certainly to the pony’s surprise then, when a small smile danced over the mutilated stallion’s lips. “Very well, I accept. What do you need of me?”

The shadows made it impossible to tell whether the mare was surprised to hear this or not. All that the pony could tell was that the mare rose herself up and then declared in a clear, certain voice: “Princess Luna must die.”

Chapter 1: Into the Light

"When Discord was in Equestria's land

let my people go!

Oppressed so hard they could not stand

let my people go!

Go Down, Celest,

Way down in Equestria’s land;

tell old Astrodeo

To let his people go!"

- Old ponies' worker's song

"Your Highness, this is most unorthodox! We must beg you to reconsider!" A sigh trembled on Celestia’s tongue, but she persisted on not letting it slip. It was, after all, the reaction she had expected. Instead, she stood up from her throne and rose up to her full height, unfurling her wings as she stared down at the mob of nobles in front of her with an icy flame in her eyes. The furor immediately hushed to a hasty murmur and then died down completely, as the elites of Canterlot were silenced by their Princess' unrelenting gaze.

"I will not debate this subject any further. My decision is final," she declared, closing her sentence with a forceful stomp on the smooth marble floor. The nobles, clearly unused to such resistance when voicing their opinions, shied a few steps away, several of them barely able to keep from trembling. Celestia furrowed her brow. Although her forceful rebuttal had caused the reaction, it didn't seem like this fear resulted from respect towards her. No, there was a different kind of disquiet haunting the spacious throne room.

Their self-righteous indignation stripped from them, the nobles only seemed to have anxiety left in them as they quietly whispered to each other, occasionally one of them shooting a quick glance in Celestia's direction. Finally, after several moments of quietly debating, silence fell over the nobles, and an elderly mare stepped out of the mob. Her face was a mask of pharisaic pride, but it was only a mask nonetheless. Beneath it, Celestia could see the unease dominating the mare' every motion. Shortly, the female unicorn cleared her throat and began to speak.

"Princess Celestia, far be it from us to question your entire suggestion. We take no issue with the Summer Sun Celebration being held in Ponyville for the second time in a row, and most certainly we don’t object to your proposal to let your pupil, Twilight Sparkle, take part in the organization of the festival. All of these are perfectly fine decisions, but..." At this point the noble unicorn stopped, surveyed the throne room with a furtive glance, and then looked at Celestia again, her voice brought down almost to a whisper. "...but letting her take part in the festivities?"

Now a sigh did escape from Celestia’s lips. It was as she had thought. Of course some of the nobles would be disturbed by the possibility of Luna taking part in the Summer Sun Celebration. They only remembered Nightmare Moon, the mare who had threatened their precious, comfortable lives. Quieting them by using the bludgeon of royal authority would not work here. Fortunately for her, Celestia was not a one-trick-pony. Slowly settling her wings on her sides again, the piercing stare of Celestia's eyes melted into a soft gaze as she smiled at the noble mare.

"I understand you are troubled by this, but trust me when I say there is no reason for fear. My sister is far from returning to her previous state, and of course I will always be present to shield my loyal subjects from any harm," she explained in a soft, calm voice with which she was far more comfortable than her previous commanding tone.

Of course, few of the nobles seemed convinced by her affirmation that they had nothing to fear from Luna, but her promise to protect them from any danger seemed to calm them down. Yet there was still many uneasy expressions as they bowed before her and took their leave. Their unsatisfied murmurs echoed through the throne room while Celestia watched them slowly walk through the elongated hall. Finally, the massive double doors closed behind them and Celestia found herself alone in the throne room. Another sigh slipped from her lips.

Well, that was done... for now. She’d better make sure that Luna would watch her steps very carefully. Nobles, no matter what era, never take kindly to change. Celestia could sing a song or two about that. Speaking of the past, there was one more issue that needed attending.

A dark expression clouded her face as she set out to tackle the second, and far more difficult, problem with this Summer Sun Celebration. She had already asked herself several times if this was the best decision and even now the question wouldn't stop echoing in her head, more frequently the closer she came to her goal. Yet she pressed on, locking her turmoil deep inside, trying to regain her calm appearance. Normally, confidence would’ve come to her easily. Today was different. Very different.

"Your Highness!" Those sharp, yet respectful words snapped Celestia out of her trance. Slightly confused, she looked around, only to see what she always did. Before her stood a wooden door, its simplicity out of place for Canterlot Castle. It was small and crooked, the hinges were rusty and its only embellishments were signs of age. Nopony would’ve anticipated finding such and old and rustic thing to find in the highest chamber in the outermost tower of the castle. The Royal Guards flanking the door saluted Celestia. Slight surprise snuck into their stern expressions at the sight of their flustered ruler.

Regaining her composure, Celestia greeted the guards with a friendly smile.

"At ease, soldiers," she answered, allowing the two stallions to enter a comfortable position. She quickly suppressed the desire to ask of any unusual happenings, chiding herself for relapsing into old habits. Instead, she gave each of them one more nod and turned towards the plain wooden door. Doubts and questions gnawed furiously at her determination, trying everything to make her waver, but Celestia persisted, took a deep breath, and entered the chamber.

The room looked as it always did. The room might have once been spacious, but layers of dust told that this had been ages ago. Several large shelves lined the walls, reaching to the ceiling, bristling with books of all topics. Some were so high that an intricate system of ladders twined throughout the room, which ensured that one was always capable of reaching even the most impossibly placed book. Most of these ladders served as extension of the shelves at the same time, holding books, tomes and scrolls upon their staves. Quite a few of them were filled to their last spot, scripts springing from them upon the ground. They paved almost the entire floor, save for a few spots that allowed to navigate the room without stepping on writings.

The late afternoon sun etched the intricate latticework of the windows upon the chamber, the long shadowy fingers grasping at the towering shelves, veiling with shades what lay beneath their silhouettes. Unaffected by the half-light, a stallion sat hunched over the writing desk in a corner. He was so intently focused on his reading that he apparently had not noticed Celestia.

His long blonde mane was shot through with traces of grey, betraying the onset of age, its disheveled state contrasted by his cleanly shaven cheeks and neatly trimmed goatee. His grizzled features were belied by the keen glint in his eyes. His judgemental gaze wandered the pages, more as if he sought to find flaws than gain knowledge.

Celestia stood silently at the entrance, waiting for a reaction that did not come. Thick silence permeated the room, until Celestia coughed loudly, demanding his attention.

“Is something wrong with your throat, Your Highness?”

Irritation flickered in Celestia’s eyes. He never made this easy.

“I’m fine, thank you, Stone Quill,” she answered with exacting politeness and a civil smile. Stone Quill ended the exchange with a grunt.

Silence slowly settled again, but when Celestia remained in the room, Stone Quill gave a sigh and closed the book. “Alright, what brings you up this tower this time, Celestia?”

A smile formed on Celestia’s lips. She was the ruler of all of Equestria, raised the sun and was beloved by her subjects. However, even her most faithful student could not give her that what she sometimes desired in a dialogue partner: absolutely no fear towards her title and position.

“It couldn’t be that I just desire somepony to talk to?”

The elderly unicorn snorted in disbelief. “And for that, you came all the way up to my chamber? There is no way you can make me believe that, your Highness,” Stone Quill said, eyeing her skeptically.

“You know me far too well, Stone Quill,” she replied, before dropping her smile. Unfortunately, she didn’t have time for the usual small talk. Stone Quill’s skeptical expression was replaced by one of cautious curiosity. Clearly, something was different.

“You may have noticed that there is more unrest than usual in the palace,” Celestia began.

Stone Quill nodded. “The Summer Sun Celebration.”

“Exactly. And since my sister has returned to us, I have decided to let her partake in the Summer Sun Celebration at my side.”

Stone Quill simply nodded in acknowledgement where the nobles had responded with fearful objections. “Yes, after the Changeling invasion, the ponies should enjoy seeing their rulers so up close for a change. But what does this have to do with me?” There it was. The question she had feared. Celestia breathed deeply.

“I want you to take part in the organization.”

If the silence had settled like a gentle feather before, now it fell over them like a heavy curtain. Stone Quill’s face was hidden by the shadows. At last, he spoke.

“Why?” Was all he said. It was all she expected, and all she feared.

“It is time to bury our differences once and for all,” the ruler of Equestria replied. The shifting light revealed his expression of disbelief.

“Bury our differences? Celestia, this goes far beyond what can be called mere ‘differences’ nor can they be easily ‘buried’. Do you even remember why I am here in the first place?”

“So you want to be locked inside the castle here, after all these years? Would you desire that from me, if I was in your place?”

Stone Quill’s expression grew dark. “You know exactly what I would have done if our roles had been reversed. There would only have been one thing to bury.”

Celestia did not shy at the threatening words. She knew they did not come of anger. Only regret. “What you would have done. It’s in the past now, Stone Quill. And this will have an end at this Summer Sun Celebration!”

“Is this an order from my Queen?”

Anger flashed in Celestia’s eyes. “It is a declaration from the chosen ruler of the ponies of Equestria.” There was little left in her voice of Equestria’s gentle matriarch when she spoke, her tone more reminiscent of a determined ruler.

“Again with those delusional ideas of yours…” Stone Quill murmured, averting his eyes. Celestia didn’t respond. There was no more room for discussion, only decision. At last, Stone Quill sighed and looked at Celestia. “Fine. If that is what you want me to do, I will do it.”

At these words, Celestia’s stern expression vanished, replaced by a warm smile. “Thank you, Stone Quill. Trust me, you won’t regret it,” she assured him. As she turned around and walked out of the door, only a pony with a keen eye and years of familiarity with the Princess would have noticed the slight spring in her step.

Stone Quill, on the other hoof, remained motionless. A dark expression crept over his face as Celestia’s steps vanished in the distance.

“Maybe I won’t, but what about you, Celestia?” he murmured to himself. The book on the table lit up with magic and hovered through the room, towards its destined place on one of the shelves. A single ray of sunlight illuminated the cover: The Sun, The Moon, and The Tyranny - The Failings of our Self Righteous Ruler.

“What about you?”

Chapter 7: Arrival in Ponyville (Part 2)

“Your… old teacher, darling?”

Twilight nodded. Her eyes were squeezed shut in preparation for her friends’ cries of astonishment and shock. There were none. The lavender unicorn furrowed her brow, but kept her eyes closed, not daring to meet such an outcry unprepared. Only when the seconds stretched out to eternity, that is, they went into the two-digits-count, Twilight’s curiosity got the better of her.

Slowly, she lifted one eyelid, spying intently through the small crack to discern the situation. Then she widened both of her eyes in bewilderment. As it turned out, her friends hadn’t even the slightest notion of astonishment about them. In fact, not even something remotely comparable to shock could be seen in any of their expressions.

Instead, their reactions were rather mild, with Applejack having furrowing her brow contemplatively, Rainbow Dash looking more annoyed at the revelation than confused, Rarity clearly having several questions just dancing on the tip of her tongue, and Fluttershy being more concerned about Pinkie Pie, who was still as motionless as a statue.

“Is… is there something wrong?” asked Twilight, not being able to shake the feeling that it should be her who was answering questions instead of stating them. Rarity seemed to just have waited for such an opportunity, immediately stepping forward, but Applejack cut the fashionista’s question short from the very first breath.

“Well, y’know, Twilight, we’re just a bit confused, is all. Y’see, as far as we know yer the Princess’ personal student, right?” Twilight nodded, one eyebrow raised in curiosity. Where was Applejack going with this?

“Well then how come this Stone Quill fella is yer old teacher? Didn’t you learn everythin’ from the Princess?” Now it was Twilight’s turn to look baffled. For a moment, she just blankly stared at Applejack. A few seconds later however, Twilight’s expression lit up in comprehension and a small chuckle escaped her. Of course, now she understood! What a silly misunderstanding.

Smiling, she turned to her friends who were still looking at her expectantly and opened her mouth to answer, when the door of the library creaked open behind her. In its frame stood a white pegasus in a Royal Guard uniform with an uncomfortable look on his face. “Uhm, Ms Sparkle?”

Twilight turned around and regarded the guardspony quizzically. “Yes? Can I help you, Mr…Flappy?”

The pegasus grimaced. “It’s Swift Wing actually, Miss,” he began, but quickly stopped himself from any more explanations and cleared his throat, “Magister Stone Quill sent me. He, erm, desires your presence, Ms Sparkle. He said, that, er, your familiarity with the layout of the library would be most welcome in the task of finding the necessary documents.”

Applejack, Rainbow Dash and Rarity looked at the winged guardspony in surprise upon his fluent rendition, while Fluttershy was still focused on Pinkie, slowly waving her hoof back and forth in front of her face and slightly prodding her in the shoulder to elicit a response, but to no apparent success.

Twilight also wore an expression of surprise, though for an entirely different reason. “Me? Why? My assistant should be able to help... out...” As Twilight’s words slowed down, her surprised look faded and a tired expression took its place. A sigh slipped from her lips. Right, of course. She had completely forgotten Stone Quill’s attitude towards dragons.

Twilight’s resignation lasted only a for moment though, as she soon pulled herself together and gave the uncomfortable looking Swift Wing a nod. “I’ll be right there.”

Swift Wing nodded, looking surprisingly - and worryingly - relieved at the prospect of somepony else getting Stone Quill’s attention. He then turned around and walked back into the library.

Twilight’s gaze lingered a little while longer on the spot Swift Wing had stood, a worried look briefly appearing on her face, before she turned to the others. She gave them an apologetic smile. “I’m sorry girls, can you all just wait a little while longer? I promise I’ll explain everything to you as soon as I have more time.”

Applejack and Rainbow Dash exchanged a glance, looking not quite happy with the riddle’s solution being delayed. Yet before any of the two could say anything, Rarity spoke up, smiling gently as she walked up to her friend and put her left forehoof on Twilight’s shoulder in a soothing gesture.

“Of course, darling, take your time. This does seem to be a rather complicated topic, especially with this Stone Quill being such a,” Rarity paused for a moment, having obvious trouble trying to think of a word that was not an insult, “ …charming stallion and all that. I’m sure we all can wait for an explanation just a little longer. Can’t we?”

On her last two words her tone changed from gentle to strident and the white unicorn turned her head, shooting a glare in Applejack’s and Rainbow’s direction. The farm pony scrunched her nose in slight indignation and the rainbow-maned mare turned her head to the side with a pouty ‘hmph’, but neither of them voiced any complaints.

Twilight gave them a grateful smile. “Thank you, all of you. I won’t make you wait long.” while Rarity smiled and nodded, Rainbow just kept on pouting and still didn’t say anything. Applejack on the other hoof, seemed to be caught between the two of them, with dissatisfaction still lightly gleaming in her eyes, but a crooked smile also appearing on her lips when Twilight beamed at her in relief.

“Just warn me before he turns up on the farm. Ah don’t think Ah’d appreciate a surprise visit from this Stone Quill fella very much.” Rarity and even Fluttershy nodded affirmingly at the orange earth pony’s words, eliciting an involuntary smile from Twilight.

“Yeah and tell him, when he comes around he better not bring this Night Watch pegasus with him!” Rainbow Dash added, finally breaking her pouting.

“But I suppose you wouldn’t mind him arriving in the company of that pegasus private from the Royal Guard, hm?” Rarity chimed in, a playful smirk on her lips.

Rainbow looked confused for a moment, but when she saw the mischievous gleam in Rarity’s eyes she laughed. “Who, Flappy? Nah, he and I aren’t like that. I just know him from way back from Flight Camp.”

The cyan mare then stretched her legs before spreading her wings and shooting herself in the air with one strong beat of them. “Anyway, I’m gonna go now. Gotta make up for my missed nap. See ya!” And before anypony could say another word, Rainbow Dash looped around and raced down the the street, towards her favorite napping tree.

All the while Rarity’s smile hadn’t vanished and the gleam in her eyes just shone brighter when Rainbow lived up to her name and dashed away in a matter of seconds. She only gave an absentminded “hmm”, before turning back to Twilight.

“Well, I’d best be off now as well. There are preparations to be done, after all. see you later, darling, and don’t let that mean old unicorn scare you.” She waved towards the others and then left as well, taking the path towards Carousel Boutique.

“Don’t think there is much sense for me stickin’ around any longer as well. Best be going,” Applejack decided, but before she could leave, a soft voice spoke up.

“Excuse me, but, uhm… what about Pinkie?”

Twilight and Applejack turned towards Fluttershy, for the first time since the train station realizing that Pinkie still hadn’t moved or said anything. The yellow pegasus stood besides the rigid pink earth pony, looking rather helpless, letting her gaze wander from Applejack and Twilight back to Pinkie.

“Right, totally forgot about that,” Applejack mumbled to herself, but when she saw Twilight’s worried expression, she smiled reassuringly. “Don’t worry, Twi, Fluttershy and Ah will find some way to help Pinkie. We’ll just take her home, the Cakes surely will know what to do.”

Twilight’s doubtfully raised eyebrow faltered quickly against Applejack’s confident smile. She sighed and nodded. “Alright, you do that. I guess if anypony knows what to do when it comes to Pinkie, it’s the Cakes.”

Applejack gave an enthusiastic nod, and then trotted towards the rigid earth pony and the timid pegasus. “Alright, Fluttershy, let’s get Pinkie home. Think you can lift her up a little bit?”

Twilight turned around and walked back towards the library.

Heading inside, Twilight was prepared for a most horrific scenario, but when she entered she found her fears to be completely unfounded. Nopony had perished, there was no pile of burning books and Spike hadn’t turned into his greed-powered adult form, laying waste to everything around him.

Yet not everything was just fine as well. An air of discomfort permeated the reading hall which now doubled as Twilight’s living room. Swift Wing, who had positioned himself besides the door, had an expression of poorly restrained dissatisfaction, virtually emanating an intense desire to just up and leave the room before anything bad could possibly happen to him, like Stone Quill’s attention. Yet he still had the courtesy to give Twilight a friendly smile upon noticing her, a hint of gratitude in it.

Spike had retreated to the other exit out of the room on this level, standing in the passage from the reading hall to the kitchen. He stared at Stone Quill with an uneasy expression, from time to time shooting quick glances in the door’s direction. When he spotted Twilight, relief immediately swept over his face and he looked like he wanted nothing more than to just run over to the lavender mare and embrace her. Or maybe hide behind her, Twilight wasn’t really sure of his intentions. Yet uneasiness kept her number one assistant from abandoning his safe spot, leaving him only with the option of staring at Twilight pleadingly, silently begging her to save him from this situation.

The other two, who seemed completely unfazed by the awkward silence in the room, stood more in the center of the hall. Moon Beam stood next to the wall, in front of one of the many bookshelves in the room, her back turned to the literature and her eyes closed as she waited patiently, almost looking like she meditated. Only a slight twitch that went through one of her ears every so often showed that she still kept vigilance with her other senses. She opened one of her eyes when Twilight came into the room, but she closed it again as soon as she saw who had entered.

The only one who did not give any kind of reaction when Twilight entered was Stone Quill. He stood in the middle of the room, at the table with the wood sculpture of a horse head, focusing on the stacks of paper in front of him. Twilight wondered briefly why the sight of the piled documents seemed so foreign to her. Then she remembered, with an intense blushing of her cheeks, that there had been no stacks whatsoever beforehoof. Only countless single sheets strewn about the table surface after a long and desperate evening of going all over them in an effort to spot any kinds of mistakes in them.

It came to no surprise that this sudden revelation caused Twilight’s steps to turn even more cautious, making her almost tiptoe across the room, until she stopped only a few paces shy from the elder unicorn, her breath caught in her throat.

Twilight’s heart beat loudly against her chest and for a very brief moment, the lavender unicorn was a little schoolfilly again, gazing upon her teacher’s back fearfully, awaiting another class filled with steep expectations and judgemental gazes.

Yet then the moment passed and Twilight was in the present again. She was not high up in one of the library towers of Princess Celestia’s School for Gifted Unicorns, but on the ground, inside her home, the Golden Oaks Library, grown up and free of the need for acknowledgment.

Calm down, Twilight, the lavender unicorn reprimanded herself, this is different from back in school. You’re a grown mare now, so act like one!

Her heartbeat slowly grew quieter as she regained control of her thoughts, breathed deeply and then spoke up. “I was told you needed my help, Magister Stone Quill?”

For a moment there was no reaction from Stone Quill. He just kept on levitating one of the documents in front of him, his eyes wandering from line to line while he ignored Twilight’s question so completely that she began to wonder if he had even heard her. Yet before the lavender unicorn could ask the question a second time, Stone Quill finally spoke up. “Yes, indeed Miss Sparkle.”

An electric jolt went through Twilight’s ears at the sound of his voice, causing them to twitch nervously, and a shudder of discomfort ran down her spine. After all these years, his schoolmaster-like voice still had the same effect on her as always. “So pleasant you could finally join us.”

His words flowed right into her soul, unlocking feelings of inferiority she had thought to be long since buried. Stay strong Twilight!, she encouraged herself, planting her hooves firmly on the ground, not allowing them to take even one step backwards. She could do this! She was no longer a schoolfilly who didn’t know the difference between empathy and telepathy, she was Twilight Sparkle, bearer of the Element of Magic! C’mon, speak up! Don’t just take this lying down!

“Magister Stone Quill, I’ll have you know—” began Twilight, but before she could continue any further, the spectacled magister placed the document back on the table and turned around, fixing his piercing gaze upon the lavender unicorn, impatience clearly written all over his face.

Twilight paused, her mouth opened and her eyes looking directly into Stone Quill’s. Her thoughts ran rampant inside her head and the shaking of her hooves she had experienced back at the train station returned. It was as if somepony had thrown a wrench inside her very being, causing her entire body to just malfunction.

Further, Twilight! This isn’t Canterlot anymore, this is Ponyville! C’mon, say it. Say it! Twilight opened her mouth a little bit further, an inarticulate noise involuntarily escaping her throat, which caused Stone Quill to raise an eyebrow at the strangely behaving librarian.

“Yes?”

“... that I’m very sorry for making you wait.” Twilight mumbled, her eyes looking down to the ground, as they had done so many times in front of Stone Quill. Great job, Twilight! She praised herself sarcastically.

There was another brief moment of silence, in which Stone Quill regarded Twilight a little while longer, impatience and a little bit of confusion in his expression. Then he turned back to the table. “Well, at least you’re here now. And I used the spare time to construct a system for the documents I actually can work with.”

Twilight flinched under the less-than-subtle side blow at the state she had left her notes in, but then raised her head again and breathed silently. Best get it over with, then. “Then I suppose everything is now in order?”

Stone Quill gave her a quick side glance with a raised eyebrow, before focusing on the documents again, once more picking up only one to levitate and continuing to read it intently. “Not quite. I admit, there wasn’t enough time yet to completely survey your partially detailed notes, Miss Sparkle, but a brief glance over them had me notice that there were some documents missing, apparently. I’d be most thankful if you could fetch them for me.”

And you couldn’t just ask Spike where they are, or even send your bodyguards to look for them? Twilight wondered, but didn’t say it out loud. Childhood memories told her that she would only make herself look like a fool again if she tried to confront Stone Quill about this. So she just gave a silent sigh and then straightened herself.

“Certainly. Just a moment, please,” she said, before closing her eyes and slowly beginning to focus. Her horn lit up with her magical aura and the very next moment the documents on the table flew up in the air, each of them surrounded by the very same purple energy that glowed around Twilight’s horn.

After Twilight had finished the gathering spell, she opened her eyes again and looked upon the floating documents, quickly skimming through them before nodding and turning towards Stone Quill. “Here you go, Magister.”

Yet Stone Quill didn’t seem satisfied in the least. In fact, his mood seemed to have worsened after Twilight’s little magical demonstration, almost glaring at her.

“Is… something the matter?” she carefully inquired.

“Well, I was hoping for a bit more addition to the already existing collection of your notes. Yet it seems there were none whatsoever,” Stone Quill replied

“Oh,” made Twilight, “well then there aren’t more.” The next moment a furrow appeared on Twilight’s brow and she looked at Stone Quill quizzically. “Why were you so certain that there were missing documents anyway, Magister?”

“Well, that’s because,” began Stone Quill, but interrupted himself and shot a rather annoyed glance at the hovering piles of paper, almost as if he took this display of magic ability as a personal insult. “I’m sorry Miss Sparkle, but could you please put down these rather important documents? Seeing how you have a rather infamous history with spontaneously combusting and transforming things, having them float inside your telekinesis field makes me feel somewhat uneasy.”

A hint of red snuck back into Twilight’s cheeks upon the mention of her mishaps during her childhood. Nodding abashedly, she floated the documents towards Stone Quill and then releasing them from her grasp to pass them to the elderly unicorn. Only no second magical field took over.

For the fraction of a second, the papers seemed to float in place without any magical support, staying perfectly still. Then the very next moment they started to scatter themselves, giving themselves up to the playful mood of slight winds while others stuck together in their packs, choosing instant acceleration instead of limitless floating, aiming to strike at the ground with force.

Twilight’s and Stone Quill’s eyes grew wide at the spectacle, frozen in place out of shock for a few moments. As soon as the shock subsided, Twilight stepped forward, already preparing her magic to try and order in this chaos. Yet before her purple aura could captivate any of the floating papers, a russet-colored field spread over the chaos, freezing the documents immediately in their place.

Twilight once more was completely thunderstruck, but recovered faster than the first time, looking around to see what the cause of the other magic was, and found Stone Quill as the source.

The elderly unicorn had been frozen in shock for a few moments less than Twilight, immediately reacting with a mass telekinesis spell to halt the progress of all kinds of paper in the air. In contrast to Twilight however, he didn’t seem to have an easy time levitating so many objects at the same time at all, something about his expression was off. Twilight couldn’t really put her hoof on it, but it seemed less exertion making him contort his face and more like … pain?

Before Twilight could speculate any further though, Stone Quill turned to her, pressing the words through his teeth. “A little help, maybe?”

Twilight blinked, then nodded hastily before grabbing at the documents with her magical aura. “I got them.” Immediately Stone Quill relaxed, dissolving the russet aura and breathing out in relief and exhaustion. While Twilight carefully levitated the documents to the table, she shot a side glance towards the elderly unicorn, but there were no more traces of any kind of pain to be found on his face. Had it been her imagination?

Stone Quill interrupted her thoughts for a second time, when he turned towards the lavender unicorn with a rather peeved expression. “Is there something about your telekinesis ability I should be aware of, or did it just strike you as amusing to suddenly relinquish all control over the objects in your grasp?”

The blush returned on Twilight’s cheek, this time not so discreet. “I’m sorry, Magister, I just thought you would take them …”

“I told you to put them down, didn’t I? Not to levitate them over my head and then just let go!” Twilight didn’t know what to say and instead just hung her head, embarrassment once more burning brightly inside of her.

Stone Quill glared at the lavender unicorn for a little while longer, still quite angry, but then he just dropped it with an angry snort and turned his attention towards the documents, starting to look for the particular set of notes he had read so intently before the accident.

“Anyway, as I was saying, I am so certain that there are missing documents because there are crucial informations that are not available to me.” As the elderly magister spoke, singular sheets of paper kept floating up as he grabbed at them with his magic, only to put them down the next moment and levitate the next one in his search for the document he previously had read. After a while he gave with a frustrated expression, turning back to Twilight. “The names of everypony involved in the preparations for the Summer Sun Celebration, for example.”

Twilight raised her head at that statement, a confused look on her face. “But you just met them.”

Twilight’s confusion was met with bewilderment from Stone Quill. He slightly arched his eyebrow at that statement, obviously needing a moment before comprehending what the lavender librarian meant.

“I meant everypony, not just the ponies in charge. I need a list of every single pony involved in the Summer Sun Celebration, every worker that helps out, every merchant that applied for a stand or supplies us with materials, everypony that made reservations at the inns and hotels here in Ponyville during the stay of the Summer Sun Celebration and, preferably, the name of every resident here in Ponyville as well.”

As Twilight listened to Stone Quill, her puzzlement only deepened and a furrowing of her brow told this better than any words could. What was the magister talking about? There was a list! Though the documentation and listing of everypony that visited Ponyville for the Summer Sun Celebration was a task she left to Pinkie and creating another list of every resident was superfluous since one already existed in the mayor’s office, Twilight had gone to great lengths to note down who worked where and what their promised payment was, as well as documenting which merchants had put in a petition for which places to put up a stand, what they were supposed to pay and if they had already done so.

Yet as Stone Quill started to ponder the additional use of a list about everypony who had a permanent residence in Ponyville, Twilight’s confusion slowly started to mix with fear. She was absolutely certain that she was in possession of that list. Or was she? While she could distinctly remember writing them, she could not for the life of her remember where it would be at the moment.

She had been so sure that all the necessary documents had been placed on this table, but now with Stone Quill demanding it, a thousand other locations popped up in her mind, every one of them nothing more than a hazy assumption. Had she forgotten them in the mayor’s office? Or had they end up in one of Pinkie’s cakes? Maybe they lay somewhere inside Applejack’s barn, beneath the hay? She just didn’t know!

“Miss Sparkle?” The impatient tone in the magister’s voice clutched around Twilight’s roaming thoughts like a bear trap, dragging them back to the library immediately. “Are you listening?”

Twilight blinked briefly, confused and disoriented from this abrupt callback to the present, before fully realizing her surroundings; a stern and impatient looking Stone Quill among them. “Er, yes, of course” she replied hastily, causing Stone Quill’s eyebrow to arch once again.

“Well then, where’s the list?” Immediately, the panic that Twilight had briefly lost, attached itself to her thoughts like a persistent parasite, swallowing any kind of rational and calm thought in a matter of seconds.

What should she do? If the list had not been on the table then it was nowhere in the library. This meant, however, that Twilight would have to look for it elsewhere, which would take time and she could only gain this time if she told Stone Quill straight up that she did not have the list in her possession right now, that she had failed to prepare accordingly.

As soon as the word ‘failed’ even so much as hinted at being materialized in her head, Twilight’s panic reached a new height, making her need her entire mental strength to not have an immediate breakdown on the very spot she stood.

Calm down, she reprimanded herself, I have to calm down. Think! How can I buy myself time to look for the list? Wait ... of course!

“It’s not here.” In his long years of raising his eyebrows at ponies, Stone Quill had learned to never go all the way on the first move, since there were always moments when just one time wasn’t enough to express your curious disbelief, or disdain, if the situation demanded it. This was one such moment.

The eyebrow of the elderly unicorn slowly arched itself a little bit higher at Twilight’s words, letting his expression change from ‘well, I somewhat expected this’ to ‘well, I wasn’t quite prepared for this’. “Excuse me?” He inquired, for the first time disbelief more prominent on his face than irritation as he even turned his head a little bit to the side to make sure that there was absolutely no way he could mishear anything now.

Twilight’s answer didn’t change. “It’s not here.”

Now Swift Wing and Spike joined Stone Quill in staring at Twilight in disbelief and even though Moonbeam had her eyes closed, the lavender unicorn noticed that both of the dark blue-colored pegasus’ ears were now turned into her direction.

Yet Twilight only caught this out of the corner of her eyes. Her attention rested mainly on Stone Quill, whose eyes had now widened in utter surprise and for the first time since his arrival in Ponyville, the elderly unicorn seemed at a loss for words. The lavender unicorn didn’t give him time to collect himself though, and instead continued.

“the lists for the guests and residents, I mean. Since the mayor was already in possession of a list of residents there was no need for a second one and I gave the list of the guests to the pony in charge of the entertainment. After all, knowing how many of which cultural groups are coming for the festivities is important for the preparation for such things, right?” Her ‘right’ didn’t sound as confident as she had wished for, but her argumentation seemed to accomplish its goal nonetheless.

Stone Quill remained motionless for another moment, before the expression of disbelief vanished from his face, making space for the same old look of dissatisfaction. “I suppose there is some merit to that,” he grumbled, talking at a volume though as if he was talking to himself, before glaring sharply at Twilight. “Still, you could’ve told me so earlier Miss Sparkle, it would’ve saved us both a lot of trouble and wasted time, wouldn’t’ve it?”

It would have, if you would’ve just told me what you were looking for right from the start, Twilight growled on the inside, but on the outside she just nodded and put on an apologetic face. “I’m very sorry for the trouble, Magister Stone Quill.”

Stone Quill just gave an irritated snort as an answer and then turned away from the document-filled table, heading for the door. “Well I suppose I will just have to go meet with the right ponies then. You said the guest list is with the pony in charge of the entertainment. That is Miss Pie, right?”

“That’s correct Magister”, Twilight answered, suppressing a gasp of relief.

“Splendid”, Stone Quill commented, but his grim visage didn’t fit his exclamation at all. Upon seeing this, Twilight’s desire to express her ease vanished instantly. It seemed like the elder unicorn had kept the Welcome Wagon more prominent in his memory than Twilight had hoped.

“Should I show you the way, Magister?”, Twilight offered, feeling uneasy at the thought of Stone Quill and Pinkie Pie meeting completely unsupervised, but the elder unicorn shook his head.

“No need, Miss Sparkle, I familiarized myself with the town map before coming here. Besides, finding the biggest bakery in Ponyville should not be difficult.”

Twilight nodded, uncertain if the last sentence was supposed to be a joke or a statement and finally deciding that not saying anything was probably wiser. Instead she waited for Stone Quill to continue, shifting from one hoof to another, not sure if she should insist on accompanying Stone Quill to Sugarcube Corner or instead use the free time to search for her missing documents.

Surprisingly, it was Stone Quill who helped the lavender unicorn out of her uncertainty. “It would be best if you stayed behind and sorted out your documents so that they are up to date, Miss Sparkle. Princess Celestia also needs to be notified of my arrival and seeing how you can contact her at a moment’s notice I’d like to leave that task with you.”

“Oh”, made Twilight, blinked and then nodded, a surprised look on her face the entire time. “Sure, I can do that.”

“Thank you.” Stone Quill nodded towards Twilight and then gave Moonbeam and Swift Wing a look before turning around and leaving the library with a brisk step. Only now did Twilight notice that the dark blue pegasus had silently positioned herself at the other side of the door. As soon as Stone Quill left did Moonbeam the same, slipping silently through the door like a winged shadow.

Swift Wing’s exit was not quite as elegant. The white pegasus needed a few seconds before realizing that Stone Quill had already left the library, making him rush outside all the more hastily, the door closing behind him with a bang.

Twilight waited a few seconds, making sure that Stone Quill hadn’t suddenly changed his mind and then gave a sigh of relief. A slight shudder went through her legs, making it somewhat difficult to stand, but not impossible. Yet such a moment of weakness could not pass unnoticed by a certain pair of eyes.

“Twilight! Are you alright?” The lavender unicorn smiled and looked at Spike, her number one assistant who had finally left his hidey hole at the entrance to the kitchen and stood beside her now, a worried expression on his face.

“I’m okay, Spike, don’t worry. I just wasn’t expecting things to get so … hectic.”

“No kidding”, replied Spike, his left eyebrow raised when he turned towards the door through which Stone Quill and his guards had left. “So much for hoping that he might have changed. But I guess he’s still the same old surly codger, isn’t he?”

“Spike! That’s not a nice thing to say,” Twilight reprimanded him, giving a small smile. Spike’s complaints about Stone Quill had always helped Twilight to tolerate the elder unicorn’s demanding lessons, even though his apparent dislike of dragons had made her number one assistant quite wary of the old magister.

“Not like there’s a lot of nice things to say about him...”, Spike murmured, but he kept it to himself and instead looked expectantly at Twilight. “So what now? Do you want to look for the list?”

Surprised and a little bit shocked, Twilight stared at Spike. “How did you …?”

“Come on, Twilight”, said Spike, rolling his eyes. “I know you! I know you write down everything. Well, or at least you make me write down everything. The point is, you would’ve definitely had the kind of list Stone Quill was asking for. So the only reason why you would send him to Pinkie Pie of all ponies is because you don’t know where the list is.”

For a moment, the lavender unicorn could only stare at the little purple dragon, completely dumbfounded. But then a smile spread on her lips and an amused laugh escaped her. “Oh Spike, I can’t keep anything from you, can’t I?”

“Of course not, I’m your number one assistant!” Spike grinned, childish pride resonating in his voice which made Twilight giggle once again. “So anyway, do you want to look for the list?”

Twilight shook her head. “Not yet. First I want to write to the Princess that Stone Quill has arrived. We should take care of the small things first before I go wandering around Ponyville. Besides, Pinkie is sure to keep Stone Quill occupied for a while.”

“If you say so…,” said Spike, not completely convinced yet.

Twilight gave him a reassuring smile. “I’m sure. Stone Quill will need quite some time to adjust to Pinkie. Now come on, we don’t want to waste more time, right? Help me draw up the letter!”

“Alright, alright”, Spike grumbled while he walked over to a pedestal, hopped on the stool in front of it and grabbed the quill, letting the point saturate with ink before he let it hover over the paper, ready to write on Twilight’s command.

As soon as her number one assistant was ready cleared the lavender unicorn her throat, breathed deeply, opened her mouth, and was interrupted by a knock on the door. Surprised, Spike and Twilight looked at each other.

“Is he already back?”, asked Spike, more panic in his voice than he would ever admit.

“Can’t be, he’d never turn around so soon. He’s as persistent and stubborn as rock”, replied Twilight, but a worried wrinkle had appeared on her brow nonetheless. The knocking came a second time, this time sounding more urgent.

“Yeah, but what if he remembered something and wants to see the other lists now?” Spike’s horror scenario elicited a nervous gulp from Twilight and once more a shaking inhabited her legs. Again somepony knocked on the door, this time loudly banging against the wood. “Twilight …”

“It’s alright Spike, it’s fine.” If only those words could calm Twilight herself. The nervous shivering didn’t restrict itself to her legs anymore and instead wandered up her body, making her teeth chatter slightly.

Don’t be foolish, what are you afraid of? Spoke Inner Twilight once again. Even if it’s Stone Quill, he’s not a ghost. Besides, ghosts don’t even really exist, they’re scientifically impossible!

Hadn’t she realized she wasn’t a little schoolfilly anymore? She needed to stop acting so silly! Frustration and wounded pride started to rise up inside the lavender unicorn, fighting more effectively against her nervosity and fear than false bravado and before Twilight even knew it, she made one step after another towards the door that was now constantly banging loudly.

With almost childish anger the purple librarian reached for the door handle, drowning her hesitation in stubbornness, and opened the door with one forceful pull.

Suppressing any urge to blink, Twilight stared through the door, right on the other side of the threshold. However, the very moment she saw who stood there her eyes went wide, her jaw slackened, disbelief written all over her face, and then a exhausted groan escaped her lips.

“You’ve got to be kidding me …”

“Greetings, Twilight Sparkle, and be amazed at the company of The Great and Powerful Trixie!”